the_o 13_o he_o say_v that_o since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n god_n require_v of_o man_n great_a holiness_n than_o before_o in_o the_o 14_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o reward_n of_o christian_n the_o 15_o have_v no_o particular_a subject_n it_o begin_v with_o a_o reflection_n upon_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o christian_n to_o honour_n jesus_n christ_n with_o purity_n and_o faithfulness_n and_o after_o this_o it_o contain_v many_o question_n whereof_o the_o first_o be_v concern_v the_o resurrection_n viz._n if_o a_o man_n shall_v rise_v with_o all_o his_o member_n and_o the_o rest_n concern_v concupiscence_n and_o the_o inclination_n to_o sin_n that_o be_v find_v in_o all_o men._n he_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v a_o kind_a of_o fire_n kindle_v in_o a_o man_n which_o inflame_v as_o one_o may_v say_v all_o his_o part_n that_o a_o man_n may_v resist_v it_o but_o that_o to_o do_v it_o aright_o he_o must_v watch_v continual_o over_o himself_o and_o always_o fight_v against_o it_o he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o resist_v their_o passion_n receive_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o grace_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v merit_v for_o they_o but_o they_o ought_v to_o take_v good_a heed_n that_o they_o be_v not_o lift_v up_o with_o pride_n and_o that_o they_o continue_v in_o humility_n and_o contempt_n of_o themselves_o as_o be_v accountable_a to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o grace_n they_o have_v receive_v and_o capable_a of_o fall_v from_o that_o state_n of_o holiness_n in_o which_o they_o be_v unless_o they_o preserve_v themselves_o in_o it_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o humility_n which_o he_o call_v the_o sign_n and_o infallible_a mark_n of_o a_o christian._n in_o the_o 16_o he_o say_v that_o a_o man_n ought_v always_o to_o live_v in_o fear_n because_o he_o be_v always_o expose_v to_o temptation_n that_o even_o those_o that_o have_v not_o yet_o receive_v grace_n ought_v so_o to_o behave_v themselves_o as_o to_o do_v good_a and_o forsake_v evil_a by_o natural_a motive_n but_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v it_o need_v not_o such_o kind_n of_o motive_n because_o this_o grace_n produce_v love_n in_o their_o heart_n make_v that_o become_v sweet_a and_o pleasant_a which_o appear_v rough_a and_o uneasy_a and_o make_v that_o appear_v easy_a which_o be_v think_v before_o to_o be_v impossible_a in_o the_o 17_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o spiritual_a unction_n and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o more_o perfect_a christian_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o notwithstanding_o any_o holiness_n they_o have_v acquire_v they_o ought_v always_o to_o fear_v because_o they_o be_v always_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o fall_v away_o in_o the_o 18_o he_o declare_v the_o marvellous_a effect_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o spiritual_a man._n in_o the_o 19_o he_o explain_v the_o degree_n through_o which_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o pass_v to_o acquire_v perfection_n that_o he_o ought_v first_o to_o use_v his_o utmost_a natural_a endeavour_n to_o do_v good_a and_o then_o god_n see_v he_o strive_v after_o this_o manner_n give_v he_o the_o grace_n of_o prayer_n by_o which_o mean_n he_o obtain_v all_o virtue_n in_o the_o 20_o he_o say_v that_o none_o but_o jesus_n christ_n can_v cure_v the_o soul_n that_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v address_v ourselves_o to_o he_o by_o prayer_n that_o he_o will_v give_v we_o his_o grace_n the_o 21_o be_v of_o the_o war_n that_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v against_o their_o vice_n and_o their_o passion_n in_o the_o 22d_o he_o describe_v the_o terrible_a difference_n between_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o just_a and_o the_o wicked_a and_o say_v that_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_o be_v receive_v by_o angel_n and_o conduct_v to_o the_o lord_n but_o those_o of_o the_o wicked_a be_v encompass_v by_o devil_n who_o draw_v they_o down_o with_o themselves_o too_o hell_n the_o 23d_o be_v of_o the_o victory_n which_o a_o christian_a ought_v to_o gain_v over_o his_o passion_n the_o 24_o be_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o influence_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o make_v we_o capable_a and_o worthy_a of_o eternal_a life_n he_o continue_v the_o same_o subject_a in_o the_o 25_o wherein_o after_o he_o have_v prove_v that_o we_o can_v shun_v all_o the_o occasion_n of_o sin_n nor_o resist_v all_o our_o passion_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o make_v a_o lively_a representation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o man_n of_o this_o world_n and_o describe_v the_o wonderful_a effect_n which_o the_o celestial_a fire_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n produce_v in_o our_o soul_n the_o 26_o contain_v many_o question_n and_o answer_n concern_v the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o grace_n the_o author_n there_o teach_v that_o man_n be_v restore_v to_o his_o primitive_a dignity_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o the_o devil_n can_v tempt_v we_o any_o further_a than_o god_n permit_v he_o that_o grace_n change_v the_o affection_n of_o the_o heart_n that_o the_o devil_n know_v some_o part_n of_o our_o thought_n but_o there_o be_v other_o unknown_a to_o he_o that_o grace_n and_o charity_n have_v no_o bound_n and_o we_o ought_v never_o to_o say_v that_o we_o have_v arrive_v at_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o perfection_n that_o the_o soul_n go_v immediate_o after_o death_n to_o that_o place_n on_o which_o its_o love_n be_v place_v during_o this_o life_n that_o the_o good_a which_o may_v be_v do_v by_o natural_a strength_n can_v never_o save_o a_o man_n without_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o ought_v always_o to_o attribute_v to_o he_o all_o the_o good_a we_o do_v and_o to_o say_v if_o god_n have_v not_o assist_v we_o we_o shall_v neither_o have_v fast_v nor_o pray_v nor_o forsake_v the_o world_n and_o that_o god_n see_v we_o attribute_n to_o he_o the_o action_n which_o may_v be_v do_v by_o our_o natural_a power_n have_v liberal_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o spiritual_a heavenly_a and_o divine_a gift_n of_o his_o grace_n that_o the_o action_n which_o be_v do_v without_o grace_n may_v be_v good_a but_o they_o be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o 27_o after_o he_o have_v first_o consider_v the_o dignity_n of_o a_o christian_a he_o than_o answer_v to_o many_o question_n about_o the_o effect_n of_o grace_n he_o say_v that_o no_o man_n shall_v ever_o arrive_v at_o the_o top_n of_o perfection_n in_o this_o world_n that_o whatever_o state_n they_o be_v in_o whatever_o grace_n they_o have_v they_o be_v always_o capable_a of_o sin_v that_o the_o strong_a grace_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o will_n from_o follow_v after_o evil_n because_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n as_o long_o as_o he_o be_v in_o this_o world_n be_v changeable_a and_o that_o though_o god_n have_v bestow_v very_o singular_a grace_n upon_o christian_n they_o ought_v nevertheless_o to_o work_v out_o their_o own_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_v in_o the_o 28_o he_o deplore_v the_o state_n of_o that_o soul_n where_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v not_o at_o all_o because_o of_o sin_n in_o the_o 29_o he_o say_v that_o god_n give_v his_o grace_n after_o two_o different_a manner_n that_o he_o prevent_v some_o with_o it_o before_o they_o have_v use_v their_o own_o endeavour_n and_o bestow_v it_o upon_o other_o after_o they_o have_v labour_v a_o long_a time_n and_o then_o he_o show_v what_o reason_n we_o have_v to_o admire_v the_o goodness_n and_o wisdom_n of_o the_o divine_a conduct_n both_o towards_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o 30_o he_o show_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v not_o produce_v within_o we_o the_o love_n of_o god_n we_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n in_o the_o 31st_o he_o exhort_v man_n to_o prayer_n that_o they_o may_v obtain_v the_o change_n and_o renovation_n of_o their_o heart_n in_o the_o 32d_o he_o say_v that_o we_o can_v certain_o know_v whether_o we_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n as_o long_o as_o we_o be_v in_o this_o world_n because_o we_o be_v always_o torment_v with_o the_o motion_n of_o lust_n but_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n those_o who_o belong_v to_o god_n shall_v be_v make_v know_v the_o 33d_o be_v of_o the_o attention_n and_o fervour_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o prayer_n the_o 34th_o be_v of_o eternal_a glory_n the_o 35th_o be_v of_o the_o state_n of_o a_o soul_n which_o god_n have_v deliver_v from_o evil_a thought_n which_o he_o call_v a_o new_a sabbath_n the_o 36th_o be_v of_o their_o different_a degree_n of_o glory_n who_o shall_v rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o 37th_o he_o prove_v that_o many_o who_o have_v think_v themselves_o just_o be_v
look_v upon_o vincentius_n as_o a_o saint_n who_o die_v a_o donatist_n these_o treatise_n be_v compose_v in_o 419._o though_o the_o main_a point_n treat_v of_o in_o st._n augustin_n work_n against_o the_o pelagian_o have_v be_v mention_v already_o yea_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o give_v here_o a_o general_a view_n of_o his_o doctrine_n god_n create_v the_o first_o man_n in_o a_o state_n of_o innocence_n holiness_n and_o grace_n he_o be_v subject_a neither_o to_o the_o necessity_n of_o die_v nor_o to_o sickness_n nor_o pain_n nor_o the_o motion_n of_o lust_n nor_o ignorance_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o life_n or_o the_o imperfection_n of_o nature_n which_o be_v the_o consequence_n and_o effect_v of_o his_o sin_n his_o freewill_n be_v entire_a and_o weaken_v with_o nothing_o it_o be_v perfect_o indifferent_a to_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_a though_o it_o can_v not_o do_v good_a without_o the_o help_n of_o grace_n but_o this_o grace_n which_o god_n afford_v he_o be_v entire_o subject_v to_o his_o freewill_n it_o be_v a_o help_n without_o which_o he_o can_v not_o do_v good_a but_o it_o do_v not_o make_v he_o do_v good_a such_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o first_o man_n like_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n before_o their_o sin_n such_o will_v have_v be_v the_o condition_n of_o his_o posterity_n have_v he_o continue_v in_o that_o happy_a state_n but_o have_v offend_v god_n by_o his_o disobedience_n he_o and_o all_o his_o posterity_n be_v become_v subject_a unto_o death_n pain_n sickness_n punishment_n and_o what_o be_v worse_o to_o ignorance_n and_o lust_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o extravagant_a motion_n which_o be_v within_o we_o whether_o we_o will_v or_o no._n but_o what_o be_v yet_o more_o incomprehensible_a all_o his_o descendants_n beget_v in_o the_o ordinary_a way_n be_v bear_v in_o sin_n they_o all_o contract_v the_o sin_n which_o we_o call_v original_a which_o make_v child_n the_o object_n of_o god_n wrath_n and_o infallible_o damn_v they_o except_o they_o be_v regenerate_v by_o baptism_n baptism_n do_v indeed_o take_v away_o the_o stain_n of_o sin_n but_o it_o do_v not_o remove_v the_o punishment_n and_o the_o consequence_n of_o sin_n concupiscence_n ignorance_n inclination_n to_o sin_n weakness_n and_o other_o punishment_n for_o sin_n abide_v still_o during_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o this_o mortal_a life_n freewill_n be_v not_o extinguish_v but_o it_o have_v not_o so_o much_o strength_n and_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o powerful_a assistance_n to_o do_v good_a the_o grace_n which_o it_o need_v to_o act_v be_v not_o only_o that_o help_n without_o which_o it_o can_v neither_o will_n nor_o do_v that_o which_o be_v good_a but_o also_o such_o a_o assistance_n as_o make_v it_o both_o will_n and_o do_v it_o infallible_o this_o grace_n be_v necessary_a not_o bare_o to_o accomplish_v entire_o what_o be_v good_a and_o to_o continue_v therein_o but_o it_o be_v even_o necessary_a to_o begin_v faith_n for_o prayer_n and_o for_o the_o first_o motion_n of_o conversion_n yet_o it_o bereave_v we_o not_o of_o our_o liberty_n because_o we_o do_v not_o keep_v the_o commandment_n but_o as_o far_o as_o we_o be_v willing_a it_o work_v this_o will_n in_o we_o without_o violence_n or_o compulsion_n for_o god_n constrain_v no_o man_n to_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_n but_o to_o do_v good_a the_o will_n must_v be_v succour_v by_o grace_n which_o do_v not_o deprive_v it_o of_o its_o liberty_n and_o this_o grace_n be_v not_o grant_v to_o merit_n but_o be_v absolute_o free_a since_o the_o first_o man_n sin_n the_o whole_a mass_n of_o mankind_n be_v corrupt_v condemn_v and_o subject_a to_o death_n god_n by_o free_a grace_n and_o mercy_n take_v out_o of_o this_o mass_n of_o corruption_n who_o he_o please_v leave_v the_o rest_n in_o that_o condition_n out_o of_o that_o justice_n which_o none_o can_v find_v fault_n with_o for_o what_o be_v man_n that_o he_o shall_v dispute_v it_o with_o god_n do_v the_o earthen_a vessel_n say_v to_o the_o potter_n that_o frame_v it_o why_o have_v thou_o make_v i_o thus_o however_o it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o all_o man_n may_v be_v save_v if_o they_o will_v if_o they_o be_v not_o they_o can_v only_o accuse_v their_o own_o perverse_a will_n whereby_o they_o resist_v the_o call_v of_o god_n there_o be_v some_o grace_n which_o he_o refuse_v not_o to_o reprobate_n wherewith_o they_o may_v do_v good_a if_o they_o will_v to_o some_o he_o give_v the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o law_n and_o they_o despise_v it_o he_o inspire_v into_o other_o a_o desire_n of_o be_v convert_v and_o they_o reject_v it_o some_o he_o excite_v to_o prayer_n but_o they_o neglect_v to_o do_v it_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o heart_n of_o several_a who_o harden_v themselves_o that_o they_o may_v not_o hearken_v unto_o his_o voice_n he_o overcome_v the_o hardness_n of_o some_o for_o a_o time_n convert_v they_o by_o a_o effectual_a grace_n who_o plunge_v themselves_o again_o in_o vice_n in_o a_o word_n how_o strong_a and_o powerful_a soever_o the_o grace_n be_v which_o he_o give_v yet_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o some_o sense_n that_o man_n may_v always_o resist_v it_o though_o he_o do_v not_o actual_o do_v it_o god_n do_v not_o grant_v this_o grace_n to_o all_o man_n not_o only_o because_o he_o owe_v it_o to_o none_o but_o also_o because_o some_o make_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o it_o for_o to_o say_v nothing_o of_o child_n who_o die_v before_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n who_o be_v either_o damn_v because_o of_o original_a sin_n or_o save_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n the_o adult_n who_o have_v not_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n have_v make_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o it_o either_o through_o their_o own_o sin_n or_o by_o the_o contempt_n which_o they_o have_v cast_v upon_o god_n vocation_n or_o by_o the_o opposition_n they_o have_v make_v to_o inward_a grace_n or_o last_o by_o fall_v again_o into_o the_o state_n of_o sin_n from_o which_o god_n deliver_v they_o in_o his_o mercy_n and_o so_o no_o man_n can_v either_o excuse_v himself_o or_o accuse_v the_o justice_n of_o god_n because_o every_o one_o receive_v what_o he_o deserve_v every_o one_o be_v reward_v or_o punish_v according_a to_o the_o good_a or_o the_o evil_n which_o he_o have_v do_v by_o his_o will_n which_o co-operate_v with_o the_o most_o effectual_a grace_n the_o effect_n of_o this_o grace_n according_a to_o st._n augustin_n be_v to_o make_v we_o in_o love_n with_o that_o which_o be_v good_a it_o be_v a_o pleasure_n which_o draw_v our_o heart_n towards_o good_a thing_n and_o enable_v we_o to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n without_o this_o grace_n there_o be_v no_o action_n meritorious_a the_o fear_n of_o punishment_n though_o mere_o servile_a be_v good_a and_o profitable_a because_o it_o regulate_v the_o inward_a man_n but_o it_o do_v not_o render_v we_o righteous_a before_o god_n we_o shall_v never_o perfect_o accomplish_v the_o precept_n of_o love_a god_n in_o this_o life_n because_o we_o shall_v never_o love_v he_o so_o perfect_o as_o in_o the_o next_o and_o though_o through_o god_n grace_n a_o man_n may_v absolute_o avoid_v all_o sin_n in_o this_o life_n yet_o it_o never_o do_v nor_o shall_v ever_o happen_v that_o a_o mere_a man_n except_v the_o bless_a virgin_n of_o who_o st._n augustin_n will_v not_o have_v we_o to_o speak_v when_o sin_n be_v mention_v pass_v through_o this_o life_n without_o sin_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o most_o righteous_a say_v daily_o lord_n remit_v we_o our_o debt_n that_o be_v our_o sin_n but_o these_o be_v not_o mortal_a sin_n which_o bereave_v the_o soul_n of_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n they_o be_v venial_a and_o daily_a sin_n which_o be_v indeed_o against_o god_n law_n but_o do_v not_o utter_o destroy_v charity_n st._n augustin_n principle_n concern_v predestination_n and_o reprobation_n do_v exact_o agree_v with_o his_o opinion_n touch_v grace_n both_o those_o decree_n according_a to_o he_o suppose_v the_o foreknowledge_n of_o original_a sin_n and_o of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o whole_a mass_n of_o mankind_n if_o god_n will_v suffer_v all_o man_n to_o remain_v there_o none_o can_v complain_v of_o that_o severity_n see_v they_o be_v all_o guilty_a and_o doom_v to_o damnation_n because_o of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man._n but_o god_n resolve_v from_o all_o eternity_n to_o deliver_v some_o who_o he_o have_v choose_v out_o of_o pure_a mercy_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o their_o future_a merit_n and_o from_o all_o eternity_n he_o prepare_v for_o they_o that_o be_v thus_o choose_v those_o gift_n and_o grace_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o save_v they_o infallible_o and_o these_o he_o bestow_v upon_o they_o in_o time_n all_o those_o therefore_o that_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n hear_v
that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n do_v not_o begin_v to_o pour_v down_o his_o grace_n upon_o man_n but_o from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o incarnation_n that_o sin_n be_v not_o entire_o forgive_v by_o baptism_n that_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v dead_a in_o a_o state_n of_o sin_n that_o man_n be_v necessitate_v to_o sin_n that_o sin_n can_v be_v avoid_v even_o with_o grace_n last_o he_o condemn_v the_o gross_a error_n of_o the_o pelagian_o viz._n those_o who_o say_v that_o man_n can_v avoid_v sin_n without_o the_o help_n of_o god_n that_o infant_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v baptize_v or_o that_o other_o term_n ought_v to_o be_v use_v in_o baptise_v they_o that_o they_o who_o be_v bear_v of_o baptize_v parent_n have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n that_o mankind_n die_v not_o by_o adam_n and_o be_v not_o raise_v by_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o last_o part_n the_o bishop_n in_o who_o name_n this_o profession_n be_v write_v declare_v to_o zosimus_n that_o if_o he_o still_o persist_v to_o molest_v they_o they_o will_v appeal_v to_o a_o full_a synod_n that_o they_o can_v not_o sign_v a_o condemnation_n pass_v against_o the_o absent_a but_o be_v ready_a to_o suffer_v the_o worst_a rather_o than_o forsake_v justice_n and_o truth_n he_o end_v with_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n sermon_n to_o the_o novice_n the_o letter_n of_o julian_n and_o other_o bishopâ—_n to_o rufiâ—us_n of_o thessalonica_n be_v recite_v almost_o entire_a in_o the_o 3_o last_o book_n of_o s._n austin_n to_o boniface_n it_o contain_v the_o head_n of_o the_o accusation_n which_o we_o have_v deliver_v in_o speak_v of_o that_o treatise_n of_o s._n austin_n the_o first_o book_n to_o turbantius_n be_v recite_v entire_a in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o s._n austin_n of_o marriage_n and_o concupiscence_n there_o be_v â—ragments_n of_o 3_o other_o book_n in_o the_o 6_o book_n of_o s._n austin_n against_o julian_n last_o all_o the_o 5_o book_n of_o julian_n to_o florus_n be_v copy_v out_o whole_a in_o the_o 6_o book_n of_o s._n augustine_n imperfect_a work_n beda_n make_v mention_v also_o of_o three_o book_n of_o julian_n book_n julian_n this_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o prefatory_a discourse_n to_o the_o commentary_n upon_o canticle_n and_o so_o not_o a_o distinct_a book_n a_o treatise_n of_o love_n a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o canticle_n and_o a_o book_n of_o constantiae_fw-la of_o de_fw-fr bâ—no_fw-la constantiae_fw-la constancy_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o fragment_n which_o beda_n have_v take_v out_o of_o those_o work_n that_o he_o deliver_v the_o same_o principle_n in_o they_o as_o in_o his_o other_o book_n that_o we_o be_v absolute_o free_a to_o do_v good_a or_o evil_n that_o the_o love_n of_o man_n incline_v he_o natural_o to_o do_v good_a and_o that_o man_n be_v not_o bear_v in_o sin_n he_o cite_v in_o his_o last_o book_n a_o little_a treatise_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n which_o bear_v this_o title_n no_o man_n be_v hure_o but_o by_o himself_o last_o some_o attribute_n to_o julian_n the_o translation_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o rufinus_n but_o they_o bring_v no_o proof_n of_o it_o nestorius_n nestorius_n bear_v at_o germanicia_n a_o city_n of_o syria_n bring_v up_o and_o baptize_v at_o antioch_n withdraw_v himself_o into_o the_o monastery_n of_o euprepius_fw-la which_o be_v in_o the_o suburb_n of_o that_o nestorius_n nestorius_n city_n he_o be_v ordain_v priest_n by_o theodorus_n and_o in_o a_o little_a time_n acquire_v a_o very_a great_a reputation_n by_o his_o way_n of_o live_v and_o by_o his_o sermon_n sisinnius_n archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v dead_a in_o 4â—7_n the_o ambition_n which_o the_o clergy_n of_o that_o city_n have_v to_o obtain_v the_o government_n of_o that_o church_n make_v the_o emperor_n resolve_v not_o to_o suffer_v any_o of_o they_o to_o be_v choose_v bishop_n and_o to_o cause_v a_o clergyman_n of_o some_o other_o church_n to_o be_v choose_v notwithstanding_o the_o pain_n that_o be_v take_v to_o procure_v it_o by_o some_o for_o philip_n of_o sida_n and_o by_o other_o for_o proclus_n he_o cast_v his_o eye_n upon_o nestorius_n choose_v he_o all_o he_o it_o seem_v absurd_a when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o people_n desire_v other_o and_o sâ—crates_n say_v that_o sisinnius_n be_v choose_v by_o consent_n oral_a but_o not_o nestorius_n for_o he_o be_v choose_v rather_o against_o than_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o by_o common_a consent_n cause_v he_o to_o come_v from_o antioch_n and_o 3_o month_n after_o his_o election_n he_o be_v ordain_v and_o put_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o month_n of_o april_n in_o the_o year_n duâ—in_n year_n a_o great_a mistake_n in_o chronology_n for_o atticus_n die_v octob._n 427._o sisinnius_n be_v archbishop_n almost_o 2_o year_n as_o socrates_n tell_v we_o l._n 7._o c._n 28._o nestorius_n be_v ordain_v 〈◊〉_d month_n after_o sisinnius_n death_n so_o that_o he_o can_v not_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o patriarchate_o till_o near_o 430._o and_o yet_o dr._n 〈◊〉_d agâ—…s_v 〈◊〉_d duâ—in_n 428._o in_o his_o first_o sermon_n which_o he_o make_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o declare_v the_o design_n he_o have_v to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o heretic_n speak_v bold_o to_o the_o emperor_n sir_n free_v the_o earth_n from_o heretic_n and_o i_o will_v give_v you_o heaven_n join_v in_o the_o war_n against_o they_o with_o i_o and_o i_o will_v assist_v you_o against_o the_o persian_n although_o the_o hatred_n which_o many_o of_o the_o people_n have_v for_o the_o heretic_n make_v they_o approve_v of_o this_o discourse_n yet_o the_o wise_a sort_n say_v socrates_n condemn_v the_o pride_n and_o fierceness_n of_o it_o and_o be_v amaze_v to_o see_v a_o man_n before_o he_o have_v taste_v as_o he_o say_v the_o water_n of_o the_o city_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v persecute_v those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o opinion_n these_o threaten_n be_v follow_v with_o a_o suitable_a effect_n for_o 5_o day_n after_o his_o consecration_n he_o attempt_v to_o demolish_v the_o church_n where_o the_o arian_n though_o secret_o celebrate_v their_o assembly_n and_o reduce_v they_o to_o so_o great_a despair_n that_o they_o set_v it_o on_o fâ—â—â—_n themselves_o which_o be_v consume_v the_o flame_n take_v the_o neighbour_a house_n this_o fire_n stir_v up_o a_o unusual_a disorder_n and_o from_o that_o time_n he_o be_v call_v a_o incendiary_n he_o do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o vex_v the_o novatian_o but_o the_o emperor_n stop_v his_o fury_n he_o exercise_v also_o so_o great_a severity_n against_o those_o people_n of_o asia_n lydia_n and_o caria_n who_o keep_v the_o feast_n of_o easter_n upon_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n that_o many_o murder_v happen_v by_o they_o at_o miletum_n and_o sardis_n he_o persecute_v also_o the_o macedonian_n and_o take_v their_o church_n from_o they_o he_o do_v not_o spare_v so_o much_o as_o the_o pelagian_o but_o at_o length_n prevail_v with_o the_o emperor_n to_o make_v a_o law_n against_o all_o heretic_n he_o bring_v the_o memory_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n into_o veneration_n he_o live_v in_o a_o very_a regular_a and_o strict_a manner_n and_o apply_v himself_o diligent_o to_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o ministry_n in_o a_o word_n he_o may_v have_v pass_v for_o a_o great_a saint_n if_o he_o have_v not_o engage_v himself_o to_o maintain_v a_o opinion_n which_o make_v he_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n which_o come_v this_o way_n to_o pass_v he_o have_v bring_v from_o antioch_n a_o priest_n call_v anastasius_n for_o who_o he_o have_v a_o very_a particular_a esteem_n and_o who_o he_o make_v use_v of_o in_o all_o affair_n of_o importance_n this_o anastasius_n preach_v one_o day_n in_o the_o church_n venture_v to_o say_v let_v no_o man_n call_v mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n marry_o wâ—â—_n a_o woman_n and_o god_n can_v be_v bear_v of_o a_o woman_n this_o proposition_n give_v great_a offence_n among_o the_o people_n who_o accuse_v this_o priest_n of_o impiety_n a_o bishop_n call_v dorotheus_n confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o anastasius_n by_o say_v anathema_n to_o all_o that_o call_v the_o virgin_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n and_o nestorius_n himself_o discourse_v upon_o this_o question_n in_o his_o sermon_n take_v his_o priest_n part_n and_o always_o reject_v the_o name_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n the_o people_n be_v accustom_v to_o hear_v this_o expression_n be_v much_o inflame_v against_o their_o bishop_n be_v persuade_v that_o he_o revive_v the_o error_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o photinus_n and_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o mere_a man._n the_o monk_n declare_v themselves_o open_o against_o he_o and_o separate_v themselves_o from_o his_o communion_n the_o people_n and_o some_o more_o consider_v man_n follow_v their_o
the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o whole_a trinity_n the_o last_o question_n of_o monimus_n be_v about_o the_o explication_n of_o what_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o virginity_n be_v a_o matter_n of_o counsel_n and_o not_o of_o command_n and_o about_o fulgentius_n compare_v it_o to_o the_o two_o penny_n of_o supererogation_n upon_o this_o subject_a he_o relate_v the_o different_a opinion_n of_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n and_o optatus_n and_o show_n that_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o small_a importance_n after_o what_o manner_n the_o two_o penny_n of_o supererogation_n be_v understand_v in_o the_o last_o book_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n and_o answer_v the_o impertinent_a difficulty_n which_o the_o arian_n start_v about_o this_o passage_n the_o book_n about_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v in_o answer_n to_o another_o question_n propose_v to_o st._n fulgentius_n by_o euthymius_n viz._n who_o those_o be_v to_o who_o god_n pardon_v sin_n in_o this_o life_n and_o whether_o he_o pardon_v they_o only_o in_o this_o life_n st._n fulgentius_n show_v in_o the_o first_o book_n that_o none_o can_v obtain_v remission_n of_o sin_n nor_o be_v save_v who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o none_o of_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o church_n can_v obtain_v pardon_n unless_o he_o be_v true_o convert_v and_o cease_v to_o commit_v sin_n and_o to_o love_v the_o creature_n so_o as_o to_o set_v his_o heart_n upon_o it_o in_o the_o second_o book_n he_o prove_v by_o many_o reason_n found_v upon_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o there_o be_v no_o remission_n of_o sin_n to_o be_v obtain_v but_o in_o this_o life_n and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o die_v in_o a_o bad_a estate_n shall_v be_v damn_v without_o any_o mercy_n which_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o mortal_a sin_n which_o deserve_v damnation_n but_o fulgentius_n word_n be_v general_a that_o all_o those_o who_o die_v in_o a_o bad_a estate_n shall_v be_v damn_v which_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o this_o distinction_n but_o do_v plain_o overthrow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n for_o whatever_o a_o man_n sin_n be_v in_o which_o he_o die_v unrepented_a of_o and_o unpardoned_a he_o die_v in_o a_o bad_a estate_n but_o fulgentius_n can_v not_o have_v say_v that_o every_o one_o who_o die_v in_o this_o state_n shall_v be_v damn_v without_o mercy_n have_v he_o believe_v a_o purgatory_n into_o which_o many_o be_v throw_v who_o die_v in_o a_o bad_a estate_n for_o their_o venial_a sin_n unpardoned_a and_o this_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n be_v confirm_v by_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o faith_n address_v to_o peter_n that_o there_o be_v no_o state_n wherein_o a_o man_n can_v deserve_v well_o but_o only_o during_o this_o life_n and_o that_o those_o who_o die_v in_o a_o good_a state_n shall_v be_v happy_a for_o ever_o and_o other_o i._n e._n those_o who_o die_v in_o a_o bad_a estate_n shall_v be_v condemn_v to_o eternal_a punishment_n where_o he_o plain_o assert_v two_o different_a state_n only_o after_o this_o life_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o a_o three_o which_o be_v now_o believe_v to_o be_v purgatory_n by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o question_n propose_v by_o ferrandus_fw-la that_o it_o be_v unprofitable_a to_o baptize_v the_o dead_a because_o the_o soul_n can_v obtain_v remission_n of_o its_o sin_n after_o it_o be_v go_v out_o of_o the_o body_n and_o flesh_n alone_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o sin_n which_o argument_n be_v of_o no_o force_n if_o the_o soul_n may_v obtain_v after_o this_o life_n remission_n of_o venial_a sin_n by_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n for_o than_o it_o may_v be_v profitable_a to_o baptize_v the_o dead_a for_o obtain_v the_o pardon_n of_o these_o sin_n and_o deliver_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n be_v write_v in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o exile_n the_o first_o be_v address_v to_o proba_n who_o be_v descend_v of_o the_o illustrious_a family_n of_o the_o anicians_n there_o he_o extol_v virginity_n and_o show_v how_o necessary_a it_o be_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v join_v with_o humility_n and_o he_o give_v also_o many_o useful_a instruction_n to_o a_o christian_a virgin_n he_o address_v also_o another_o letter_n to_o her_o concern_v prayer_n and_o compunction_n of_o heart_n wherein_o he_o recommend_v particular_o this_o last_o virtue_n he_o compoe_v also_o at_o the_o desire_n of_o this_o virgin_n two_o treatise_n concern_v prayer_n and_o fast_v which_o be_v now_o lose_v in_o another_o letter_n he_o comfort_v a_o roman_a lady_n call_v galla_n who_o be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o daughter_n of_o symmachus_n and_o understand_v that_o she_o be_v resolve_v to_o live_v a_o widow_n he_o entertain_v she_o with_o a_o description_n of_o the_o happiness_n of_o that_o state_n and_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o she_o shall_v live_v he_o write_v to_o theodorus_n a_o roman_a senator_n to_o confirm_v he_o in_o the_o design_n he_o have_v take_v up_o of_o quit_v his_o secular_a employment_n to_o dedicate_v himself_o to_o god_n and_o inform_v he_o that_o this_o conversion_n be_v owe_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o letter_n concern_v the_o conjugal_a duty_n and_o the_o vow_n be_v upon_o a_o particular_a case_n some_o have_v ask_v fulgentius_n whether_o a_o marry_a person_n be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v a_o vow_n of_o continence_n for_o resolve_v this_o question_n st._n fulgentius_n make_v many_o observation_n concern_v the_o use_n of_o marriage_n and_o the_o obligation_n of_o vow_n he_o remark_n upon_o the_o first_o head_n that_o the_o use_n of_o marriage_n be_v allow_v when_o it_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o procreation_n of_o child_n but_o when_o it_o have_v no_o other_o end_n but_o pleasure_n although_o it_o be_v not_o a_o crime_n like_o adultery_n yet_o it_o be_v always_o a_o small_a sin_n which_o be_v blot_v out_o by_o prayer_n and_o good_a work_n as_o to_o the_o vow_n he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o by_o it_o a_o obligation_n be_v contract_v to_o do_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v vow_v but_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o vow_n of_o continence_n make_v by_o one_o of_o the_o marry_a person_n can_v oblige_v the_o other_o nor_o dispense_v with_o that_o person_n who_o make_v the_o vow_n for_o pay_v the_o conjugal_a duty_n to_o the_o other_o at_o least_o unless_o both_o party_n have_v concur_v in_o make_v the_o vow_n have_v lay_v down_o these_o principle_n he_o conclude_v that_o if_o the_o person_n who_o write_v to_o he_o have_v both_o make_v a_o vow_n of_o continence_n than_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v it_o and_o that_o if_o they_o find_v themselves_o tempt_v by_o carnal_a desire_n they_o shall_v humble_o pray_v to_o god_n to_o give_v they_o grace_n to_o resist_v they_o but_o if_o only_a one_o of_o the_o two_o have_v make_v the_o vow_n of_o continence_n that_o party_n be_v oblige_v to_o pay_v the_o conjugal_a duty_n to_o the_o other_o who_o have_v not_o make_v it_o he_o conclude_v with_o some_o reflection_n upon_o the_o duty_n of_o marry_a person_n and_o chief_o upon_o the_o education_n of_o their_o child_n in_o the_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n eugippius_n he_o treat_v very_o large_o of_o the_o advantage_n of_o charity_n and_o the_o love_n of_o our_o neighbour_n he_o thank_v he_o for_o his_o present_n and_o acquaint_v he_o that_o he_o have_v send_v he_o his_o letter_n to_o monimus_n st._n fulgentius_n write_v at_o the_o desire_n of_o junilius_fw-la who_o be_v one_o of_o his_o friend_n a_o letter_n about_o penance_n to_o a_o unknown_a woman_n call_v venantia_fw-la there_o he_o show_v that_o remission_n of_o sin_n commit_v after_o baptism_n may_v be_v obtain_v in_o this_o life_n provide_v one_o be_v sincere_o penitent_a from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o these_o sinner_n ought_v not_o to_o despair_v but_o neither_o ought_v they_o to_o hope_n without_o strive_v and_o do_v of_o penance_n the_o treatile_a of_o faith_n address_v to_o donatus_n contain_v a_o exact_a explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o incarnation_n we_o have_v already_o speak_v of_o the_o question_n start_v by_o the_o monk_n of_o scythia_n upon_o this_o proposition_n one_o of_o the_o trinity_n do_v suffer_v which_o they_o will_v maintain_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o oblige_v other_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o for_o such_o their_o faction_n be_v very_o powerful_a in_o the_o east_n and_o they_o have_v their_o complice_n in_o the_o west_n they_o have_v send_v as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v deputy_n to_o rome_n to_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n there_o and_z peter_z the_o deacon_n be_v at_o the_o head_n
exalt_v freewill_n above_o grace_n the_o better_a to_o discover_v the_o power_n of_o this_o grace_n which_o be_v not_o know_v when_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v and_o the_o great_a struggle_n that_o arise_v then_o because_o without_o it_o no_o truth_n can_v be_v know_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o light_n to_o discover_v it_o after_o this_o preface_n he_o propose_v and_o maintain_v the_o follow_a proposition_n 1._o that_o predestination_n be_v pure_o gratuitous_a and_o that_o this_o decree_n be_v not_o make_v upon_o foresight_n of_o man_n merit_n 2._o that_o infant_n who_o die_v after_o they_o be_v baptize_v be_v save_v by_o the_o mere_a mercy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o those_o who_o die_v without_o baptism_n be_v condemn_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o original_a sin_n 3._o that_o those_o who_o believe_v this_o grace_n be_v give_v to_o all_o be_v not_o catholic_n in_o their_o sentiment_n since_o not_o only_o all_o man_n have_v not_o faith_n but_o there_o be_v even_o whole_a nation_n who_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o gospel_n 4._o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o man_n be_v save_v by_o grace_n and_o by_o his_o good_a work_n provide_v it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n prevent_v the_o will_n of_o man_n and_o work_n in_o he_o to_o will_n 5._o that_o all_o those_o who_o god_n will_v have_v save_v be_v predestine_v because_o the_o almighty_a will_n of_o god_n do_v always_o take_v effect_n his_o power_n can_v never_o be_v defeat_v 6._o that_o the_o freewill_n which_o be_v sound_a and_o entire_a in_o the_o first_o man_n be_v become_v weak_a by_o sin_n but_o be_v improve_v and_o strengthen_v by_o grace_n 7._o that_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o origine_fw-la of_o soul_n must_v not_o be_v ventilate_v or_o it_o must_v be_v treat_v of_o without_o bitterness_n but_o that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n that_o soul_n do_v contract_v original_a sin_n they_o cite_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o letter_n a_o passage_n of_o pope_n hormisdas_n in_o favour_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o praise_v the_o book_n of_o fulgentius_n about_o predestination_n and_o grace_n and_o those_o which_o he_o write_v against_o faustus_n we_o have_v nothing_o now_o remain_v but_o some_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n against_o a_o famous_a arian_n call_v fabianus_n the_o first_o book_n be_v entitle_v of_o the_o most_o high_a the_o comforter_n of_o the_o title_n of_o ambassador_n doctor_n and_o judge_n there_o he_o prove_v that_o these_o title_n agree_v to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n in_o the_o second_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o function_n of_o sigh_v desire_v and_o pray_v which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o his_o divinity_n in_o the_o three_o he_o prove_v that_o immensity_n agree_v to_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n in_o the_o four_o that_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v equal_o adorable_a he_o distinguish_v the_o worship_n of_o latria_n from_o that_o of_o dulia_n the_o first_o agree_v to_o god_n only_o and_o the_o second_o may_v be_v give_v to_o creature_n he_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o property_n which_o belong_v to_o each_o divine_a person_n the_o five_o book_n be_v about_o the_o title_n of_o image_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n where_o he_o prove_v that_o he_o be_v so_o the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o to_o be_v also_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n in_o the_o six_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o son_n be_v eternal_a as_o well_o as_o the_o father_n the_o seven_o establish_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o eight_o be_v about_o the_o mission_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o nine_o be_v concern_v the_o invocation_n of_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n where_o he_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v to_o be_v invocate_v as_o well_o as_o the_o father_n that_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n as_o to_o the_o father_n and_o that_o the_o like_a thanksgiving_n be_v pay_v unto_o â—â—m_fw-la the_o ten_o be_v about_o a_o write_n upon_o the_o apostle_n creed_n where_o he_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v so_o call_v either_o because_o it_o be_v a_o compact_a or_o because_o it_o be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n after_o this_o he_o prove_v that_o what_o in_o the_o creed_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o father_n agree_v to_o the_o whole_a trinity_n the_o treatise_n address_v to_o victor_n be_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a and_o write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o he_o refute_v the_o discourse_n of_o a_o priest_n name_v fastidiosus_fw-la who_o have_v quit_v a_o religious_a profession_n and_o the_o priestly_a office_n to_o lead_v a_o licentious_a life_n have_v also_o abandon_v the_o faith_n by_o turn_v arian_n st._n fulgentius_n prove_v in_o this_o treatise_n the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o explain_v how_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o word_n only_o be_v incarnate_a the_o time_n be_v not_o certain_o know_v when_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v write_v which_o be_v address_v to_o a_o layman_n call_v peter_n who_o have_v a_o design_n to_o make_v a_o journey_n to_o jerusalem_n desire_v before_o his_o departure_n to_o have_v a_o instruction_n contain_v the_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o may_v know_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o believe_v st._n fulgentius_n explain_v to_o he_o first_o what_o he_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o incarnation_n and_o then_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o being_n both_o spiritual_a and_o corporeal_a be_v the_o work_n of_o god_n who_o create_v they_o that_o spiritual_a and_o intelligent_a being_n be_v to_o subsist_v eternal_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o the_o angel_n be_v create_v free_a and_o have_v power_n by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o merit_v their_o happiness_n or_o else_o to_o fall_v from_o it_o by_o their_o sin_n one_o part_n of_o they_o have_v perish_v and_o the_o other_o part_n be_v confirm_v in_o the_o love_n of_o god_n which_o they_o can_v never_o lose_v any_o more_o that_o the_o first_o man_n who_o have_v be_v create_v perfect_o free_a have_v fall_v into_o sin_n and_o so_o subject_v all_o mankind_n to_o death_n and_o sin_n that_o god_n have_v deliver_v many_o of_o they_o by_o his_o grace_n by_o the_o help_n of_o which_o they_o be_v enable_v to_o live_v well_o and_o to_o obtain_v eternal_a life_n that_o there_o be_v no_o state_n wherein_o a_o man_n can_v deserve_v well_o but_o only_o during_o the_o time_n of_o this_o life_n but_o as_o long_o as_o a_o man_n live_v upon_o this_o earth_n there_o be_v always_o space_n for_o repentance_n that_o this_o repentance_n be_v unprofitable_a to_o those_o that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v rise_v one_o day_n and_o those_o who_o shall_v die_v in_o a_o good_a state_n shall_v be_v happy_a for_o ever_o and_o other_o shall_v be_v condemn_v to_o eternal_a punishment_n that_o a_o man_n come_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v institute_v that_o none_o can_v obtain_v salvation_n without_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n except_o those_o who_o shed_v their_o blood_n in_o the_o church_n for_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o who_o have_v receive_v baptism_n out_o of_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v this_o sacrament_n and_o if_o he_o return_v into_o the_o church_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v rebaptised_a but_o his_o baptism_n will_v profit_v he_o nothing_o if_o he_o continue_v out_o of_o the_o church_n or_o if_o he_o live_v ill_a after_o he_o have_v be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n that_o those_o who_o live_v well_o ought_v continual_o to_o do_v work_n of_o mercy_n to_o expiate_v those_o sin_n which_o even_o the_o just_a commit_v every_o day_n that_o to_o avoid_v they_o the_o humble_a servant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shun_v marriage_n and_o abstain_v from_o eat_v meat_n and_o drink_a wine_n not_o that_o they_o think_v that_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o use_v marriage_n to_o eat_v meat_n and_o drink_n wine_n but_o because_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o virginity_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o marriage_n and_o that_o abstinence_n restrain_v a_o man_n from_o sin_n that_o neither_o second_o nor_o three_o marriage_n be_v forbid_v and_o that_o excess_n in_o the_o use_n of_o marriage_n be_v a_o venial_a sin_n but_o to_o those_o who_o have_v make_v a_o vow_n of_o continence_n marriage_n be_v a_o great_a crime_n afterward_o he_o reduce_v this_o doctrine_n to_o forty_o head_n which_o he_o think_v be_v to_o be_v believe_v there_o be_v a_o long_a article_n add_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o treatise_n which_o be_v cut_v off_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o ancient_a
great_a other_o less_o some_o unto_o other_o not_o unto_o death_n and_o though_o every_o the_o least_o sin_n be_v offensive_a to_o god_n and_o deserve_a damnation_n in_o its_o own_o nature_n yet_o they_o say_v some_o be_v mortal_a other_o venial_a 1._o comparative_o and_o by_o god_n favour_n as_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o elect_n be_v commit_v with_o reluctancy_n and_o without_o consent_n be_v more_o pardonable_a than_o the_o sin_n of_o wilful_a offender_n 2._o because_o some_o sin_n exclude_v not_o grace_n the_o root_n of_o remission_n and_o pardon_n out_o of_o the_o soul_n but_o other_o can_v stand_v with_o grace_n and_o so_o leave_v the_o person_n in_o a_o state_n of_o wrath_n and_o damnation_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o mortal_a sin_n to_o watch_v over_o their_o action_n and_o word_n to_o despise_v the_o world_n to_o repent_v continual_o and_o never_o to_o despair_v of_o salvation_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v observe_v in_o this_o treatise_n that_o every_o christian_n have_v a_o good_a angel_n to_o assist_v he_o and_o when_o he_o sin_v he_o drive_v away_o his_o good_a angel_n to_o take_v a_o devil_n there_o be_v sixteen_o homily_n more_o bear_v eligius_n name_n but_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o they_o be_v real_o he_o because_o they_o be_v make_v up_o of_o passage_n and_o quotation_n of_o the_o father_n as_o of_o s._n austin_n s._n leo_n s._n ambrose_n caesarius_n of_o arles_n and_o s._n gregory_n these_o father_n be_v likewise_o cite_v there_o under_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n and_o bless_a s._n benedict_n be_v there_o call_v most_o bless_a and_o most_o holy_a father_n they_o say_v that_o these_o citation_n be_v affect_v they_o add_v that_o there_o be_v even_o some_o passage_n of_o author_n who_o write_v since_o eligius_n time_n as_o of_o s._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n of_o alcuin_n of_o haymo_n of_o halberstat_n from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o these_o sermon_n be_v the_o work_n of_o a_o author_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n yet_o methinks_v he_o that_o compose_v they_o first_o be_v old_a than_o that_o time_n and_o many_o thing_n may_v easy_o have_v be_v add_v to_o they_o since_o however_o there_o be_v yet_o find_v in_o they_o some_o remainder_n of_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n not_o to_o be_v slight_v this_o be_v a_o extract_n of_o they_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n for_o christmasday_n he_o show_v the_o happiness_n of_o the_o peace_n which_o christ_n bring_v to_o the_o earth_n and_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n in_o the_o end_n to_o almsgiving_n he_o relate_v the_o story_n of_o a_o gardener_n who_o be_v use_v to_o bestow_v what_o he_o earn_v upon_o the_o poor_a be_v tempt_v to_o keep_v back_o part_n of_o it_o in_o case_n he_o shall_v fall_v sick_a that_o have_v thus_o gather_v many_o crown-piece_n he_o get_v a_o run_v sore_o in_o his_o foot_n which_o fall_v into_o a_o gangreen_n so_o that_o the_o surgeon_n appoint_v a_o day_n to_o cut_v off_o his_o leg_n see_v there_o be_v no_o other_o remedy_n but_o in_o the_o night_n the_o gardner_n come_v to_o himself_o and_o have_v beg_v god_n forgiveness_n for_o his_o not_o have_v continue_v in_o his_o almsgiving_n and_o promise_v to_o continue_v it_o hereafter_o he_o be_v miraculous_o cure_v and_o the_o surgeon_n come_v the_o next_o day_n to_o cut_v off_o his_o leg_n find_v he_o go_v abroad_o the_o second_o sermon_n be_v upon_o the_o purification_n after_o have_v utter_v some_o allegory_n upon_o that_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jew_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v on_o that_o festival_n festival_n taper_n light_v during_o the_o mass_n upon_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o purification_n this_o ceremony_n though_o not_o take_v from_o the_o sacrifice_n call_v lustrum_fw-la as_o this_o author_n imagine_v be_v offer_v in_o the_o end_n of_o february_n yet_o be_v certain_o institute_v in_o imitation_n of_o a_o festival_n celebrate_v at_o rome_n either_o in_o remembrance_n of_o ceres_n search_n after_o proserpinâ—_n or_o in_o honour_n of_o februâ—_n the_o mother_n of_o mers_n which_o be_v both_o solemnize_v with_o taper_n burn_v in_o their_o hand_n by_o the_o roman_n these_o superstition_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n very_o much_o abhor_v yet_o because_o it_o conduce_v great_o to_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n to_o make_v as_o little_a alteration_n in_o their_o ceremony_n as_o possible_a therefore_o do_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n institute_v the_o same_o ceremony_n to_o be_v use_v by_o the_o christian_n on_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o purification_n as_o have_v be_v use_v upon_o the_o calends_o of_o february_n at_o rome_n and_o this_o the_o learned_a and_o judicious_a rhenanus_fw-la on_o mar._n tertul._n l._n 5._o cont_n mar._n tertullian_n confident_o affert_v negari_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la ardentium_fw-la cereorum_fw-la quos_fw-la body_n christiani_n die_v purificatâ—e_n mariae_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it circumferunt_fw-la a_o februalibus_fw-la romanorum_fw-la sacris_fw-la originem_fw-la sumpsisse_fw-la pertinaci_fw-la paganismo_fw-la mutatione_n subvenâ—um_fw-la est_fw-la quem_fw-la vei_fw-la in_o totum_fw-la sublatio_fw-la potius_fw-la irritasset_fw-la taper_n light_n during_o the_o mass_n and_o say_v that_o the_o original_a of_o this_o custom_n come_v from_o the_o roman_n who_o have_v collect_v the_o tribute_n every_o five_o year_n offer_v solemn_a sacrifice_n in_o the_o end_n of_o february_n and_o kindle_v taper_n and_o torch_n in_o the_o town_n which_o ceremony_n be_v call_v lustrum_fw-la that_o the_o church_n have_v change_v that_o superstition_n into_o a_o ecclesiastical_a ceremony_n order_v taper_n to_o be_v kindle_v yearly_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o february_n in_o the_o time_n when_o s._n simeon_n take_v our_o lord_n in_o his_o arms._n one_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o credulous_a to_o believe_v this_o conjecture_n which_o have_v neither_o truth_n nor_o likelihood_n in_o it_o the_o three_o sermon_n be_v upon_o the_o fast_a of_o lent_n therein_o he_o enlarge_v upon_o the_o good_a effect_n of_o fast_v the_o four_o be_v on_o holy_a thursday_n he_o observe_v that_o on_o that_o day_n be_v make_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o public_a penitent_n guilty_a of_o crime_n which_o deserve_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v separate_v they_o from_o the_o altar_n and_o then_o reconcile_v they_o then_o he_o address_v his_o speech_n to_o those_o penitent_n and_o exhort_v they_o to_o examine_v themselves_o whether_o they_o be_v reconcile_v to_o god_n or_o not_o because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o although_o they_o be_v reconcile_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o bishop_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o so_o with_o god_n who_o alone_o grant_v the_o true_a reconciliation_n he_o show_v they_o that_o to_o be_v true_o reconcile_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n new_a creature_n purge_v from_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o old_a man_n that_o they_o who_o continue_v in_o their_o sinful_a habit_n shall_v not_o imagine_v that_o they_o can_v thorough_o be_v reconcile_v before_o they_o have_v make_v make_v made_n a_o satisfaction_n proportionable_a to_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o sin_n though_o these_o word_n seem_v to_o come_v up_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o satisfaction_n hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n of_o this_o age_n have_v any_o other_o notion_n of_o satisfaction_n than_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o age_n before_o which_o be_v much_o different_a from_o and_o much_o more_o orthodox_n than_o the_o popish_a we_o have_v a_o definition_n of_o it_o p._n 2._o give_v by_o isidore_n of_o sevil_n to_o this_o effect_n satisfaction_n be_v a_o exclusion_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o occasion_n of_o sin_n and_o a_o cessation_n from_o sin_v which_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o s._n augustine_n satisfactio_fw-la est_fw-la peccatorum_fw-la 54._o aug._n de_fw-fr dog_n eccles._n c._n 54._o causas_fw-la excindere_fw-la &_o eorum_fw-la suggestionibus_fw-la nullum_fw-la aditum_fw-la indulgere_fw-la this_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o true_a repentance_n which_o be_v proportion_v in_o some_o measure_n to_o the_o greatness_n of_o our_o guilt_n the_o more_o pensive_a and_o hearty_a by_o how_o much_o our_o sin_n be_v more_o heinous_a and_o aggravate_v be_v all_o the_o satisfaction_n that_o god_n expect_v of_o we_o beside_o a_o firm_a faith_n and_o dependence_n on_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o popish_a satisfaction_n be_v a_o clear_a different_a thing_n as_o they_o etc._n gregory_n de_fw-fr val._n to_o 4._o d._n 7._o q._n 14._o so._n drido_n tapper_n etc._n etc._n define_v it_o thus_o it_o be_v a_o equivalent_a compensation_n make_v to_o the_o offend_a justice_n of_o god_n for_o the_o injury_n do_v unto_o he_o by_o sin_n partly_o by_o our_o action_n and_o partly_o by_o our_o suffering_n whereby_o we_o deliver_v ourselves_o from_o divine_a vengeance_n and_o save_v ourselves_o from_o punishment_n a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o antiquity_n 46._o ambr._n in_o luc._n ser._n 46._o of_o
faith_n the_o cross_n and_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o it_o of_o the_o custom_n of_o pray_v towards_o the_o east_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n in_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o doubt_v but_o christ_n give_v we_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n spiritual_o blood_n spiritual_o to_o feed_v we_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v nature_n be_v in_o their_o use_n not_o nature_n change_v into_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n and_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n he_o tell_v we_o with_o what_o purity_n we_o ought_v to_o receive_v such_o a_o holy_a sacrament_n he_o establish_v mary_n perpetual_a virginity_n both_o in_o and_o after_o the_o birth_n and_o reconcile_v the_o two_o genealogy_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n with_o africanus_n then_o he_o prove_v that_o saint_n ought_v to_o be_v honour_v and_o their_o relic_n reverence_v he_o will_v also_o have_v the_o image_n of_o saint_n and_o of_o christ_n to_o be_v honour_v and_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v very_o useful_a to_o remember_v we_o of_o they_o he_o confess_v they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o matter_n whereof_o the_o cross_n or_o the_o image_n be_v make_v but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v thereby_o he_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v establish_v by_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o thereupon_o he_o quote_v the_o fabulous_a story_n of_o the_o image_n send_v by_o christ_n to_o king_n agbarus_n he_o take_v notice_n that_o no_o image_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v he_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o sacred_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n agreeable_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o hebrew_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a he_o add_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o he_o think_v to_o have_v be_v collect_v by_o st._n clemens_n have_v treat_v of_o all_o these_o thing_n he_o come_v again_o to_o some_o question_n he_o have_v forget_v he_o explain_v how_o many_o way_n they_o speak_v of_o christ._n he_o prove_v god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o principle_n of_o all_o thing_n he_o render_v a_o reason_n why_o god_n create_v some_o man_n who_o will_v sin_n and_o not_o repent_v he_o show_v what_o be_v the_o law_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o law_n of_o grace_n he_o give_v some_o reason_n of_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o sabbath_n and_o circumcision_n he_o extol_v the_o state_n of_o virginity_n he_o conclude_v with_o some_o reflection_n upon_o antichrist_n the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n whereupon_o he_o say_v that_o hell_n fire_n shall_v not_o be_v material_a as_o that_o among_o we_o but_o such_o as_o god_n know_v non_fw-la materià _fw-la hujusce_fw-la nostri_fw-la constantem_fw-la sed_fw-la qualem_fw-la dein_fw-ge novit_fw-la this_o work_n be_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a in_o the_o basil_n edition_n in_o 1548_o and_o 1575._o st._n john_n damascene_fw-la write_v many_o tract_n more_o upon_o some_o particular_a doctrine_n a_o dialogue_n between_o a_o christian_a and_o a_o saracen_n about_o religion_n another_o dialogue_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o orthodox_n and_o a_o manichee_n in_o which_o he_o dispute_v against_o the_o error_n of_o those_o heretic_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n against_o the_o cave_n the_o the_o acephali_n or_o monophysites_n a_o sort_n of_o heretic_n dr._n cave_n monothelite_n who_o do_v admit_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o christ_n make_v up_o of_o two_o a_o treatise_n of_o the_o trisagion_n against_o the_o sedition_n of_o peter_n the_o full_a wherein_o he_o explain_v several_a form_n of_o speech_n about_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o inoarnation_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o two_o will_n in_o christ_n against_o the_o monothelite_n another_o upon_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o incarnation_n to_o these_o tract_n may_v be_v add_v the_o last_o article_n of_o his_o logic_n wherein_o he_o explain_v what_o be_v the_o hypostatick_a union_n and_o his_o institutes_n contain_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o term_n use_v by_o he_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n as_o essence_n substance_n person_n hypostasis_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o three_o oration_n upon_o image_n belong_v to_o the_o doctrinal_a tract_n he_o distinguish_v two_o sort_n of_o worship_n and_o adoration_n the_o one_o supreme_a belong_v to_o god_n only_o the_o other_o a_o worship_n of_o honour_n and_o respect_n only_o he_o say_v the_o matter_n of_o image_n be_v not_o worship_v but_o what_o be_v represent_v by_o they_o that_o they_o be_v in_o stead_n of_o book_n to_o the_o ignorant_a and_o that_o in_o worship_v of_o they_o they_o worship_v the_o saint_n of_o who_o they_o be_v the_o image_n he_o cite_v st._n basil_n to_o authorize_v this_o use_n of_o they_o he_o object_n to_o himself_o st._n epiphanius_n letter_n and_o answer_n either_o that_o that_o letter_n be_v supposititious_a or_o that_o he_o cause_v the_o picture_n he_o speak_v of_o to_o be_v bury_v only_o for_o some_o particular_a reason_n like_v as_o st._n athanasius_n cause_v the_o relic_n of_o saint_n to_o be_v bury_v to_o condemn_v the_o profane_a practice_n of_o the_o egyptian_n he_o cite_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v honour_v but_o there_o be_v hardly_o one_o word_n prove_v direct_o what_o he_o maintain_v though_o he_o relate_v a_o great_a many_o passage_n in_o those_o three_o oration_n he_o own_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n can_v be_v establish_v from_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v authorize_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n only_o last_o he_o confess_v no_o image_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o the_o trinity_n nor_o of_o thing_n pure_o spiritual_a the_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v another_o point_n which_o also_o be_v not_o prove_v but_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n s._n john_n damascene_fw-la defend_v it_o in_o a_o oration_n make_v for_o that_o purpose_n in_o it_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n he_o add_v that_o the_o church_n do_v do_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v useful_a and_o please_a to_o god_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o by_o those_o prayer_n they_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o those_o sin_n which_o remain_v to_o be_v expiate_v by_o the_o dead_a he_o relate_v the_o fable_n of_o trajan_n deliverance_n and_o a_o story_n that_o happen_v to_o st._n john_n the_o alms-giver_n we_o may_v moreover_o add_v to_o these_o tract_n two_o very_a short_a treatise_n the_o one_o in_o what_o consist_v the_o image_n and_o similitude_n of_o god_n in_o which_o we_o be_v create_v and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o last_o judgement_n beside_o we_o may_v add_v to_o these_o two_o letter_n about_o the_o mass_n and_o the_o consecration_n but_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v of_o st._n john_n damascene_n the_o historical_a work_n of_o s._n john_n damascene_fw-la be_v few_o in_o number_n we_o have_v a_o treatise_n of_o heresy_n which_o bear_v his_o name_n but_o the_o twenty_o four_o first_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o abridgement_n of_o s._n epiphanius_n the_o rest_n begin_v at_o the_o nestorian_n be_v add_v by_o s._n john_n damascene_fw-la he_o join_v to_o the_o heretic_n already_o know_v viz._n the_o nestorian_n eutychian_o monophysites_n aphthartodocite_n theodosian_o jacobite_n agnoetes_n donatistes_n monothelite_n saracen_n and_o iconoclast_n he_o join_v i_o say_v to_o these_o other_o unknown_a sect_n of_o person_n that_o have_v extraordinary_a opinion_n and_o practice_n namely_o the_o semidalite_n who_o taste_n of_o the_o paste_n bring_v to_o they_o by_o dioscorus_n scholar_n and_o believe_v this_o be_v to_o they_o instead_o of_o sacrifice_n the_o orchistae_n which_o be_v monk_n dance_v when_o they_o sing_v god_n praise_n the_o gnosimachi_n who_o will_v not_o have_v man_n to_o write_v or_o study_n a_o good_a life_n be_v sufficient_a the_o heliotropites_n who_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o certain_a virtue_n in_o the_o herb_n call_v turnsol_n or_o heliotrope_n the_o thnetopsychites_n who_o believe_v man_n soul_n to_o be_v like_a to_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o they_o die_v with_o they_o the_o theocatocheste_n who_o find_v fault_n with_o some_o expression_n in_o the_o scripture_n the_o christolites_n who_o believe_v that_o christ_n have_v leave_v his_o body_n and_o soul_n in_o hell_n and_o that_o the_o godhead_n only_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n the_o ethnophrone_n who_o retain_v some_o pagan_a superstition_n the_o ethiproscoptes_n who_o find_v fault_n with_o ancient_a usage_n and_o introduce_v new_a one_o the_o parermeneutes_fw-gr who_o interpret_v several_a place_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n and_o the_o lampetian_o live_v after_o their_o own_o fashion_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o s._n john_n damascene_fw-la give_v what_o name_n he_o please_v to_o those_o he_o think_v to_o be_v of_o these_o opinion_n and_o practice_n
this_o contest_v of_o image_n worship_n though_o of_o less_o note_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o sergius_n call_v confessor_n by_o photius_n who_o write_v a_o history_n against_o the_o iconaclast_n of_o which_o we_o have_v nothing_o but_o the_o name_n and_o the_o judicious_a censure_n of_o photius_n of_o it_o in_o his_o biblioth_n co._n 67._o 2._o michael_n call_v syncellus_n who_o endure_v much_o for_o image-worship_n with_o theodorus_n studita_n and_o nicephorus_n he_o have_v leave_v nothing_o in_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o he_o suffer_v but_o have_v two_o piece_n extant_a viz._n a_o encomium_n of_o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n which_o be_v among_o the_o work_n of_o dionysius_n tom._n 2._o and_o a_o encomium_n upon_o the_o h._n angel_n and_o arch-angel_n of_o god_n put_v out_o in_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o f._n cornbefis_n in_o his_o auctuar_n nou._n tom._n 1._o p._n 1525._o claudius_n archbishop_n of_o turin_n beside_o the_o treatise_n of_o image_n of_o which_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v turin_n claudius_n bishop_n of_o turin_n have_v compose_v several_a other_o work_n we_o have_v a_o comment_n of_o he_o upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o galatian_n print_v at_o paris_n in_o 1542._o and_o insert_v into_o the_o biblioth_n patrum_fw-la tom._n 14._o p._n 134._o two_o preface_n put_v out_o by_o f._n mabillon_n in_o analect_n tom._n 1._o of_o which_o the_o first_o be_v to_o his_o commentary_n on_o leviticus_n and_o the_o other_o to_o those_o of_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n tritherius_n make_v mention_n of_o several_a other_o commentary_n of_o this_o author_n upon_o many_o other_o book_n of_o the_o bible_n viz._n the_o penteteuch_n joshua_n judge_n ruth_n and_o all_o s._n paul_n epistle_n his_o comment_n upon_o leviticus_n be_v in_o ms._n in_o the_o library_n of_o s._n german_n de_fw-fr prez_n his_o comment_n upon_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n matthew_n be_v a_o ms._n in_o the_o jesuit_n college_n at_o paris_n and_o in_o the_o library_n at_o the_o cathedral_n church_n of_o laon._n his_o comment_n upon_o s._n paul_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o 2d_o to_o the_o corinthian_n be_v in_o the_o french_a king_n library_n that_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o fleury_n and_o upon_o ruth_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o good-hope_a f._n labbs_n have_v publish_v a_o short_a chronicon_fw-la attribute_v to_o this_o author_n although_o ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n make_v no_o great_a account_n of_o this_o author_n commentary_n yet_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o in_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o galatian_n he_o explain_v the_o literal_a sense_n in_o a_o familiar_a and_o easy_a manner_n agree_v with_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o apostle_n without_o mix_v any_o allegory_n and_o invent_v sense_n far_o from_o the_o subject_a ionas_n of_o orleans_n and_o dungal_n accuse_v he_o of_o revive_v not_o only_o the_o error_n of_o eustathius_n and_o vigilanthius_n touch_v the_o relic_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o of_o faelix_fw-la orgelitanus_n about_o the_o incarnation_n but_o also_o that_o of_o arrius_n about_o the_o trinity_n yet_o ionas_n own_v that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v by_o his_o write_n but_o that_o he_o receive_v it_o from_o person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n dungal_n beside_o his_o treatise_n against_o claudius_n of_o turin_n have_v a_o letter_n direct_v to_o the_o emperor_n dungal_n dungal_n charles_n the_o great_a about_o two_o eclipse_n in_o the_o year_n 810._o it_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o 10_o tome_n of_o dacherius_n spicilegium_fw-la the_o end_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o image_n chap._n ii_o a_o relation_n of_o the_o dispute_n concern_v grace._n and_o predestination_n of_o all_o the_o question_n that_o be_v debate_v in_o the_o nine_o age_n there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v manage_v with_o more_o heat_n and_o noise_n than_o this_o of_o predestination_n and_o grace_n gotteschalcus_n a_o german_a grace_n the_o beginning_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o predestination_n and_o grace_n bear_v be_v the_o first_o broacher_n of_o it_o he_o be_v bring_v up_o and_o instruct_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o auria_n the_o rich_a or_o richenou_n and_o be_v surname_v fulgentius_n he_o make_v profession_n of_o a_o monastic_a life_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o orbez_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o soissons_fw-fr and_o be_v ordain_v priest_n at_o forty_o year_n of_o age_n not_o by_o his_o own_o bishop_n but_o by_o rigboldus_n suffragan_n of_o the_o church_n of_o reims_n which_o make_v his_o ordination_n to_o be_v suspect_v hincmarus_n describe_v he_o to_o we_o as_o a_o ill-bred_a turbulent_a and_o fickle_a man_n and_o assure_v we_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n which_o the_o abbot_n and_o monk_n of_o his_o own_o monastery_n have_v of_o he_o nevertheless_o they_o can_v not_o but_o say_v but_o he_o be_v a_o ingenious_a studious_a and_o subtle_a man_n but_o very_o troublesome_a and_o overreach_v about_o the_o year_n 846_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o leave_v his_o monastery_n hincmarus_n accuse_v he_o of_o do_v it_o without_o the_o leave_n or_o consent_v of_o his_o abbot_n and_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o visit_v the_o holy_a place_n there_o from_o thence_o he_o go_v into_o dalmatia_n and_o pannonia_n where_o some_o say_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o infidel_n he_o begin_v to_o spread_v his_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n but_o however_o this_o be_v at_o his_o return_n he_o tarry_v some_o time_n in_o lombardy_n in_o a_o hospital_n found_v by_o count_n eberard_n and_o have_v a_o conference_n in_o 847_o with_o notingus_n bishop_n of_o vienna_n concern_v the_o predestination_n of_o the_o saint_n to_o glory_n and_o of_o the_o wicked_a to_o damnation_n notingus_n offend_v at_o this_o opinion_n of_o gotteschalcus_n not_o long_o after_o be_v come_v to_o meet_v lewis_n king_n of_o germany_n at_o a_o town_n of_o switzerland_n tell_v rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mentz_n who_o promise_v he_o to_o confute_v this_o error_n of_o gotteschalcus_n in_o write_v by_o the_o authority_n both_o of_o h._n scripture_n and_o father_n which_o promise_v he_o not_o long_o alter_v perform_v in_o a_o gotteschalcus_n rabanus_n book_n against_o gotteschalcus_n treatise_n which_o he_o send_v with_o two_o letter_n one_o to_o notingus_n and_o the_o other_o to_o count_n eberard_n both_o against_o the_o error_n of_o gotteschalcus_n in_o his_o treatise_n he_o accuse_v this_o monk_n of_o teach_v that_o predestination_n be_v so_o make_v that_o every_o man_n that_o be_v predestinate_v to_o life_n can_v be_v dâ—nmed_v and_o every_o man_n predestinate_v to_o damnation_n can_v be_v save_v he_o chief_o oppose_v this_o last_o assertion_n and_o show_v that_o such_o a_o predestination_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o goodness_n and_o justice_n of_o god_n who_o desire_v the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n because_o nothing_o be_v more_o unjust_a than_o to_o damn_v a_o man_n who_o can_v avoid_v sin_n he_o own_v that_o predestination_n be_v assert_v in_o h._n scripture_n but_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o all_o man_n be_v fall_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n into_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n can_v be_v deliver_v but_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v provide_v and_o predestine_v from_o all_o eternity_n that_o those_o who_o be_v free_v from_o the_o state_n of_o damnation_n and_o to_o who_o both_o their_o original_a and_o actual_a sin_n be_v pardon_v by_o baptism_n be_v afterward_o damn_v for_o the_o sin_n that_o they_o commit_v wilful_o and_o free_o and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o foresight_n of_o their_o evil_a will_n that_o they_o have_v be_v predestine_v but_o that_o the_o predestination_n of_o god_n whether_o to_o good_a or_o evil_a have_v no_o influence_n upon_o man_n to_o necessitate_v he_o either_o way_n that_o god_n predestine_n thing_n only_o because_o he_o foresee_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o will_v happen_v that_o he_o do_v not_o predestine_v evil_a but_o foresee_v it_o only_o whereas_o he_o both_o foresee_v and_o predestine_n good_n that_o out_o of_o the_o whole_a mass_n of_o mankind_n he_o through_o mere_a grace_n accept_v those_o who_o he_o please_v to_o salvation_n and_o leaf_n other_o yet_o not_o ordain_v they_o to_o damnation_n but_o for_o their_o sin_n which_o he_o foresee_v they_o will_v commit_v free_o these_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o rabanus_n lay_v down_o against_o gotteschalcus_n in_o his_o treatise_n to_o notingus_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o text_n of_o scripture_n and_o testimony_n of_o s._n austin_n fulgentius_n and_o gennadius_n who_o book_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n he_o cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n austin_n he_o repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o eberard_n and_o exhort_v that_o lord_n not_o to_o suffer_v any_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o be_v teach_v in_o
another_o way_n wherefore_o meeting_n at_o quiercy_n in_o his_o return_n from_o the_o council_n of_o soissons_fw-fr hold_v in_o 853_o with_o several_a bishop_n and_o abbot_n he_o propound_v four_o head_n of_o doctrine_n to_o the_o emperor_n which_o be_v publish_v by_o his_o authority_n the_o i._o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o predestination_n but_o only_o to_o life_n by_o which_o god_n have_v choose_v out_o of_o the_o mass_n of_o perdition_n into_o which_o all_o man_n be_v fall_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n those_o who_o he_o have_v predestinate_v by_o his_o grace_n to_o glory_n and_o as_o to_o those_o who_o he_o have_v leave_v in_o the_o state_n of_o damnation_n he_o foresee_v that_o they_o will_v perish_v but_o he_o have_v not_o predestine_v they_o to_o destruction_n but_o only_o have_v predestine_v the_o eternal_a punishment_n which_o they_o have_v deserve_v the_o ii_o be_v that_o the_o freewill_n which_o we_o have_v lose_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n be_v restore_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o have_v a_o full_a power_n to_o do_v good_a by_o the_o assistance_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o to_o do_v evil_a be_v forsake_v by_o it_o the_o iii_o be_v that_o god_n will_v have_v all_o man_n without_o exception_n to_o be_v save_v although_o they_o be_v not_o all_o save_v that_o those_o that_o be_v save_v be_v so_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n and_o those_o that_o perish_v be_v damn_v for_o their_o own_o sin_n the_o iv_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v suffer_v for_o all_o man_n although_o all_o man_n be_v not_o redeem_v by_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n which_o do_v not_o happen_v because_o the_o price_n of_o redemption_n be_v not_o great_a enough_o or_o sufficient_a but_o because_o they_o have_v not_o faith_n or_o not_o such_o a_o faith_n as_o be_v save_v i._n e._n a_o faith_n which_o work_v by_o love_n these_o four_o article_n be_v sign_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n present_a at_o their_o assembly_n and_o if_o we_o sens._n prudentius_n letter_n to_o the_o council_n of_o sens._n may_v believe_v hincmarus_n be_v subscribe_v by_o prudentius_n himself_o but_o this_o bishop_n repent_v of_o what_o he_o have_v do_v write_v to_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o sens_n to_o choose_v a_o bishop_n of_o paris_n that_o since_o he_o can_v not_o be_v present_a himself_o at_o that_o synod_n he_o have_v send_v arnoldus_fw-la a_o priest_n to_o who_o he_o have_v give_v commission_n to_o subscribe_v to_o their_o election_n of_o a_o bishop_n provide_v they_o will_v sign_v and_o approve_v these_o four_o article_n concern_v grace_n 1._o that_o the_o freewill_n of_o man_n which_o be_v lose_v by_o the_o disobedience_n of_o adam_n be_v so_o far_o restore_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o can_v do_v think_v or_o desire_v any_o good_a thing_n without_o it_o 2._o that_o god_n have_v predestinate_v some_o to_o eternal_a life_n through_o his_o mere_a mercy_n and_o other_o through_o his_o just_a judgement_n to_o damnation_n 3._o that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v shed_v for_o they_o that_o believe_v on_o he_o and_o not_o for_o those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v 4._o that_o god_n save_v all_o those_o he_o will_v have_v save_v and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v who_o he_o will_v not_o have_v save_v it_o be_v not_o know_v what_o effect_n this_o letter_n have_v in_o the_o council_n of_o sens_n but_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o be_v read_v but_o nothing_o be_v determine_v in_o that_o matter_n but_o the_o 4_o article_n of_o quiercy_n be_v send_v to_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n the_o archbishop_n examine_v they_o lion_n the_o 4_o article_n of_o quiercy_n as_o confute_v by_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o confute_v they_o in_o a_o book_n make_v on_o purpose_n entitle_v a_o censure_n of_o the_o article_n of_o quiercy_n or_o a_o book_n prove_v that_o the_o truth_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v and_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n follow_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o article_n he_o find_v fault_n with_o these_o assertion_n 1._o that_o the_o first_o man_n be_v free_a to_o do_v good_a not_o mention_v the_o divine_a assistance_n without_o which_o neither_o he_o nor_o the_o angel_n themselves_o can_v do_v good_a 2._o that_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o elect_n as_o if_o it_o be_v make_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o good_a work_n foresee_v 3._o that_o they_o deny_v that_o god_n have_v predestinate_v the_o wicked_a to_o damnation_n upon_o the_o second_o article_n he_o object_n 1._o that_o they_o have_v speak_v too_o succinct_o and_o brief_o about_o freewill_n have_v say_v nothing_o but_o produce_v some_o explication_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o that_o point_n 2._o that_o they_o have_v assert_v that_o we_o have_v utter_o lose_v our_o freewill_n by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n though_o the_o father_n acknowledge_v that_o though_o it_o be_v weaken_v by_o that_o sin_n it_o still_o subsist_v in_o man_n but_o he_o can_v use_v it_o well_o without_o the_o assistance_n of_o grace_n that_o all_o man_n have_v natural_o judgement_n reason_n and_o understanding_n by_o which_o they_o be_v able_a to_o distinguish_v that_o which_o be_v good_a from_o that_o which_o be_v evil_a and_o that_o which_o be_v just_a from_o that_o which_o be_v unjust_a that_o they_o also_o have_v a_o liberty_n of_o choose_v good_a in_o some_o sort_n but_o through_o the_o law_n we_o have_v of_o human_a affair_n it_o be_v whole_o carry_v upon_o the_o good_a of_o society_n transaction_n of_o the_o world_n and_o certain_a private_a interest_n last_o that_o in_o that_o respect_n we_o can_v do_v some_o good_a but_o we_o can_v do_v nothing_o towards_o our_o eternal_a happiness_n but_o by_o the_o inspiration_n and_o motion_n of_o grace_n 3._o he_o also_o reprove_v they_o in_o this_o article_n for_o say_v that_o after_o regeneration_n we_o have_v liberty_n of_o do_v evil_a as_o if_o we_o have_v it_o not_o before_o regeneration_n concern_v the_o 3d_o article_n which_o be_v about_o the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o save_v all_o man_n part_n of_o his_o remark_n be_v lose_v but_o by_o what_o remain_v we_o may_v see_v that_o he_o disapprove_v their_o assert_v of_o it_o so_o general_o and_o have_v reject_v the_o father_n explication_n of_o it_o in_o the_o last_o article_n he_o reprove_v they_o for_o say_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o man_n nature_n that_o be_v not_o heal_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o assert_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o assume_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o necessity_n but_o of_o his_o own_o good_a will_n and_o that_o for_o the_o elect_n 2._o he_o dislike_v they_o for_o hold_v that_o there_o be_v not_o ever_o be_v nor_o shall_v be_v a_o man_n for_o who_o christ_n die_v not_o he_o confess_v that_o he_o die_v for_o all_o that_o be_v baptise_a and_o for_o the_o righteous_a man_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o deny_v that_o he_o die_v for_o all_o infidel_n which_o die_v before_o christ_n nativity_n for_o those_o who_o never_o receive_v the_o faith_n or_o infant_n die_v without_o baptism_n he_o maintain_v that_o christ_n die_v for_o none_o but_o for_o those_o for_o who_o the_o church_n pray_v and_o mention_n in_o their_o holy_a service_n after_o their_o death_n last_o he_o disapprove_v their_o comparison_n between_o infidel_n that_o never_o receive_v the_o faith_n and_o christian_n who_o though_o they_o have_v be_v baptise_a die_v in_o their_o sin_n this_o confutation_n of_o remigius_n of_o the_o article_n of_o quiercy_n be_v extant_a with_o the_o treatise_n last_o mention_v remigius_n bishop_n of_o lion_n have_v thus_o confute_v the_o article_n make_v at_o quiercy_n by_o his_o own_o write_n grace_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n about_o grace_n cause_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v confirm_v in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o valence_n a_o 855._o make_v up_o of_o 14_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n of_o lion_n arles_n and_o vienna_n in_o which_o the_o 3_o metropolitan_o preside_v and_o ebbo_n bishop_n of_o grenoble_n be_v present_a they_o make_v 6_o canon_n in_o this_o synod_n concern_v grace_n freewill_n and_o predestination_n the_o first_o forbid_v all_o novel_a expression_n about_o such_o matter_n and_o command_v man_n to_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a father_n in_o the_o second_o they_o declare_v that_o god_n have_v foresee_v from_o all_o eternity_n all_o the_o good_a which_o righteous_a man_n will_v do_v by_o his_o grace_n and_o all_o the_o evil_a that_o sinner_n will_v do_v by_o their_o own_o malice_n that_o the_o righteous_a shall_v receive_v eternal_a life_n as_o a_o reward_n of_o their_o good_a action_n and_o the_o wicked_a be_v condemn_v just_o for_o their_o crime_n to_o eternal_a punishment_n that_o this_o prescience_n lay_v no_o necessity_n
unworthy_a priest_n have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n as_o well_o as_o the_o worthy_a the_o twenty_o section_n contain_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o repentance_n of_o die_a person_n in_o the_o twenty_o first_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o expiation_n of_o light_a sin_n by_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n of_o the_o general_a confession_n of_o venial_a sin_n and_o of_o the_o penalty_n to_o be_v inflict_v on_o priest_n who_o divulge_v matter_n relate_v to_o they_o in_o confession_n in_o the_o twenty_o second_o he_o propose_v this_o question_n viz._n whether_o sin_v that_o have_v be_v once_o forgive_v return_v by_o the_o commission_n of_o follow_v sin_n and_o after_o have_v produce_v the_o reason_n on_o both_o side_n leave_v the_o question_n undecided_a in_o the_o twenty_o three_o distinction_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o unction_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o effect_n of_o it_o be_v the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o comfort_n of_o the_o sick_a person_n he_o also_o prove_v that_o this_o sacrament_n may_v be_v reiterated_a in_o the_o twenty_o four_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o function_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o seven_o order_n and_o of_o the_o different_a dignity_n among_o bishop_n in_o the_o twenty_o five_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o validity_n of_o ordination_n make_v by_o heretic_n and_o after_o have_v produce_v different_a opinion_n seem_v to_o approve_v that_o of_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o person_n who_o be_v ordain_v in_o the_o church_n still_o retain_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v though_o they_o turn_v heretic_n but_o deny_v that_o those_o who_o they_o ordain_v have_v the_o same_o power_n afterward_o he_o treat_v of_o simoniacal_a ordination_n and_o of_o the_o age_n requisite_a for_o admission_n into_o order_n in_o the_o twenty_o six_o he_o show_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o marriage_n in_o the_o twenty_o seven_o he_o inquire_v in_o what_o marriage_n consist_v and_o distinguish_v a_o promise_n of_o future_a marriage_n from_o marriage_n contract_v by_o the_o present_a consent_n of_o the_o party_n in_o the_o twenty_o eight_o twenty_o nine_o and_o thirty_o he_o give_v a_o far_a account_n of_o the_o condition_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v annex_v to_o such_o a_o consent_n as_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o consummation_n of_o marriage_n in_o the_o thirty_o first_o he_o explain_v the_o advantage_n of_o marriage_n which_o be_v fidelity_n the_o lawful_a procreation_n of_o child_n and_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o contrary_a vice_n in_o the_o thirty_o second_o he_o discourse_v of_o matter_n relate_v to_o the_o continency_n of_o marry_a person_n at_o certain_a time_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o he_o relate_v divers_a consideration_n of_o the_o father_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o polygamy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n in_o the_o thirty_o four_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o impediment_n that_o render_v person_n uncapable_a of_o contract_a marriage_n and_o which_o make_v their_o marriage_n void_a and_o of_o none_o effect_n in_o the_o thirty_o five_o he_o show_v that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v divorce_v from_o his_o wife_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o adultery_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v afterward_o reconcile_v the_o author_n add_v that_o he_o who_o have_v commit_v adultery_n with_o a_o woman_n may_v marry_v she_o after_o her_o husband_n decease_n provide_v he_o be_v not_o accessary_a to_o his_o death_n and_o do_v not_o promise_v his_o wife_n to_o marry_v she_o in_o his_o life-time_n in_o the_o thirty_o six_o section_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o impediment_n that_o arise_v from_o the_o difference_n of_o age_n and_o condition_n between_o the_o party_n who_o contract_n marriage_n in_o the_o thirty_o seven_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o injunction_n of_o celibacy_n observe_v by_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n and_o subdeacons_a and_o of_o pope_n calixtus_n ordinance_n declare_v such_o marriage_n null_n in_o the_o thirty_o eight_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o impediment_n of_o a_o vow_n in_o the_o thirty_o nine_o of_o that_o of_o difference_n in_o religion_n in_o the_o forty_o forty_o first_o and_o forty_o second_o of_o the_o degree_n of_o cansanguinity_n and_o affinity_n as_o well_o temporal_a as_o spiritual_a the_o other_o section_n contain_v divers_a question_n concern_v the_o resurrection_n the_o state_n of_o the_o elect_n and_o of_o the_o reprobate_n after_o their_o death_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o several_a degree_n of_o beatitude_n and_o glory_n and_o the_o state_n and_o torment_n of_o the_o damn_a with_o which_o end_v the_o fifty_o section_n of_o the_o four_o book_n by_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n this_o work_n be_v publish_v by_o john_n aleaume_n and_o print_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1565._o and_o at_o lion_n in_o 158â—_n it_o be_v also_o revise_v by_o antony_n de_fw-fr mouchy_n and_o reprint_v in_o the_o same_o city_n in_o 1618._o and_o in_o other_o place_n the_o author_n make_v it_o his_o chief_a business_n as_o we_o have_v already_o hint_v to_o collect_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v all_o the_o question_n discuss_v by_o he_o he_o add_v very_o little_a of_o his_o own_o except_o sometime_o in_o reconcile_a certain_a passage_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v contradictory_n and_o when_o he_o can_v bring_v they_o to_o a_o agreement_n he_o usual_o leave_v the_o question_n undecided_a he_o avoid_v to_o meddle_v with_o question_n concern_v which_o the_o father_n have_v write_v nothing_o and_o scarce_o ever_o make_v use_n of_o philosophical_a term_n and_o argument_n much_o less_o of_o aristotle_n authority_n who_o be_v often_o cite_v by_o the_o other_o schoolman_n the_o book_n of_o sentence_n by_o robert_n pullus_n be_v not_o a_o collection_n of_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n cardinal_n robert_n pullus_n cardinal_n as_o that_o of_o peter_n lombard_n but_o a_o theological_a work_n in_o which_o he_o himself_o resolve_v certain_a question_n which_o be_v propose_v either_o by_o ratiocination_n or_o by_o proof_n take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n this_o author_n surnamed_a pullus_n pullen_n or_o pully_n be_v a_o english_a man_n by_o nation_n pass_v over_o into_o france_n and_o flourish_v in_o the_o school_n of_o paris_n he_o return_v to_o england_n about_o the_o year_n 1130._o and_o there_o reestablish_v the_o university_n of_o oxford_n in_o 1133._o he_o be_v make_v archdeacon_n of_o rochester_n and_o although_o he_o enjoy_v that_o benefice_n yet_o forbear_v not_o to_o go_v back_o to_o paris_n where_o he_o reside_v in_o quality_n of_o professor_n of_o divinity_n however_o his_o metropolitan_a thought_n fit_a to_o recall_v he_o and_o not_o be_v prevail_v with_o even_o upon_o st._n bernard_n request_n that_o he_o may_v still_o remain_v at_o paris_n cause_v the_o revenue_n of_o his_o arch-deaconry_a to_o be_v seize_v on_o to_o oblige_v he_o to_o return_v to_o england_n whereupon_o pullus_n appeal_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o have_v much_o interest_n in_o that_o court_n be_v not_o only_o vindicate_v against_o the_o archbishop_n but_o also_o invite_v to_o rome_n by_o pope_n innocent_n ii_o and_o create_v cardinal_n and_o chancellor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o lucius_n ii_o in_o 1144._o this_o dignity_n be_v enjoy_v by_o he_o till_o the_o three_o or_o five_o year_n of_o the_o pontificate_n of_o eugenius_n iii_o when_o he_o die_v a._n d._n 1150._o cardinal_n pullus_n book_n of_o sentence_n be_v divide_v into_o eight_o part_n in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o existence_n of_o god_n of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n in_o the_o second_o of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n of_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n of_o the_o origine_fw-la of_o the_o soul_n of_o adam_n fall_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o human_a nature_n and_o of_o original_a sin_n in_o the_o three_o of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o circumcision_n of_o the_o law_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ._n he_o continue_v his_o discourse_n concern_v that_o mystery_n in_o the_o four_o part_n where_o he_o also_o treat_v of_o faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n of_o purgatory_n and_o of_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o their_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n in_o the_o five_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n of_o confirmation_n of_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n of_o charity_n and_o of_o sin_n in_o the_o six_o part_n he_o discourse_v of_o the_o effect_n of_o sin_n of_o concupiscence_n of_o ignorance_n and_o other_o punishment_n of_o sin_n of_o the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o the_o assistance_n of_o good_a angel_n and_o their_o function_n
understand_v what_o they_o answer_v to_o the_o priest_n last_o they_o reject_v all_o the_o exorcism_n and_o all_o the_o benediction_n of_o that_o sacrament_n they_o likewise_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n and_o wonder_v that_o only_a bishop_n be_v allow_v to_o administer_v it_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n who_o be_v in_o any_o mortal_a sin_n can_v consecrate_v and_o that_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o effect_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o consecrate_a unworthy_o but_o in_o the_o mouth_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n worthy_o and_o that_o one_o may_v consecrate_v on_o a_o common_a table_n according_a to_o what_o the_o prophet_n malachy_n say_v they_o shall_v offer_v in_o all_o place_n a_o pure_a offer_v in_o my_o name_n they_o likewise_o condemn_v the_o custom_n of_o christian_n who_o communicate_v only_o once_o a_o year_n because_o themselves_o communicate_v daily_o they_o say_v that_o transubstantiation_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v with_o word_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n that_o the_o mass_n be_v nothing_o because_o the_o apostle_n never_o say_v it_o and_o they_o only_o say_v it_o for_o their_o own_o interest_n they_o receive_v not_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n but_o only_o make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n they_o call_v the_o chant_v of_o the_o church_n a_o infernal_a crime_n they_o reject_v the_o canonical_a hour_n they_o maintain_v that_o the_o offer_v make_v to_o the_o priest_n at_o mass_n signify_v nothing_o and_o disapprove_v of_o kiss_v the_o pyx_n and_o the_o altar_n about_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n they_o say_v that_o no_o body_n can_v be_v absolve_v by_o a_o wicked_a priest_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o good_a laic_a have_v that_o power_n that_o they_o remit_v sin_n and_o confer_v the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o confess_v one_o self_n to_o a_o good_a laic_a than_o to_o a_o bad_a priest_n that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o impose_v large_a pennance_n but_o to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v to_o the_o adulteress_n go_v and_o sin_n no_o more_o they_o reject_v the_o public_a pennance_n and_o the_o annual_a general_a confession_n they_o likewise_o cast_v a_o blemish_n on_o the_o sacrament_n of_o marriage_n by_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v a_o mortal_a sin_n for_o a_o man_n to_o have_v to_o do_v with_o his_o wife_n when_o she_o be_v pass_v child-bearing_a they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o spiritual_a alliance_n nor_o the_o impediment_n of_o affinity_n and_o consanguinity_n appoint_v by_o the_o church_n no_o more_o than_o those_o of_o public_a order_n and_o decency_n they_o hold_v that_o woman_n have_v no_o need_n of_o benediction_n after_o their_o lie_v in_o that_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o wrong_n in_o prohibit_v the_o clergy_n from_o marry_v and_o that_o they_o who_o live_v continent_o do_v not_o sin_n by_o kiss_n and_o embrace_n they_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n because_o it_o be_v only_o give_v to_o the_o rich_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v administer_v by_o a_o great_a many_o priest_n that_o all_o the_o laic_n be_v as_o so_o many_o priest_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o wicked_a priest_n signify_v nothing_o they_o laugh_v at_o the_o clerical_a tonsure_v they_o say_v that_o the_o laic_n ought_v not_o to_o pray_v in_o latin_a that_o all_o the_o laic_n even_o the_o woman_n may_v preach_v that_o whatever_o be_v not_o in_o the_o scripture_n be_v fabulous_a they_o celebrate_v and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n they_o learn_v by_o heart_n all_o the_o text_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o reject_v the_o decision_n and_o exposition_n of_o the_o father_n they_o despise_v excommunication_n and_o have_v little_a or_o no_o regard_n to_o absolution_n they_o laugh_v at_o indulgence_n and_o dispensation_n they_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o any_o irregularity_n they_o believe_v no_o other_o saint_n but_o the_o apostle_n and_o invocate_v no_o saint_n but_o god_n alone_o they_o despise_v the_o canonisation_n translation_n and_o vigil_n of_o the_o saint_n they_o laugh_v at_o the_o laic_n who_o make_v choice_n of_o saint_n in_o the_o lot_n which_o they_o draw_v upon_o the_o altar_n they_o never_o say_v any_o litany_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o legend_n they_o ridicule_fw-la the_o miracle_n and_o have_v no_o esteem_n for_o relic_n they_o look_v upon_o cross_n as_o common_a wood._n they_o teach_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n without_o be_v oblige_v to_o observe_v the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o pharisee_n they_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o any_o mystical_a meaning_n in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o in_o the_o practice_n or_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o place_n these_o be_v the_o error_n which_o they_o hold_v concern_v the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n they_o despise_v all_o the_o approve_a custom_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o gospel_n such_o as_o the_o festival_n of_o candlemass_n and_o palm-sunday_n the_o reconcile_n of_o penitent_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o festival_n of_o easter_n with_o those_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n they_o say_v that_o all_o day_n be_v equal_a and_o work_v on_o holiday_n as_o well_o as_o on_o other_o day_n they_o do_v not_o observe_v the_o fast_n of_o the_o church_n they_o despise_v the_o dedication_n the_o benediction_n and_o the_o consecration_n of_o wax-taper_n bough_n chrism_n fire_n the_o paschal_n lamb_n lying-in-woman_n pilgrim_n holy_a place_n sacred_a person_n ornament_n salt_n and_o water_n they_o will_v have_v no_o wall_v church_n and_o disapprove_v of_o the_o dedication_n of_o church_n and_o altar_n and_o their_o ornament_n the_o sacerdotal_a habit_n the_o chalice_n and_o the_o corporal_n they_o will_v not_o have_v any_o light_a taper_n nor_o any_o incense_n offer_v nor_o any_o holy_a water_n use_v they_o condemn_v image_n the_o chant_v of_o the_o church_n procession_n on_o festival_n or_o rogation-day_n they_o find_v fault_n that_o a_o priest_n be_v allow_v to_o say_v many_o mass_n on_o one_o day_n they_o make_v merry_a during_o the_o time_n of_o interdiction_n they_o go_v not_o to_o church_n and_o perform_v the_o duty_n of_o christian_n only_o in_o appearance_n and_o hypocritical_o they_o condemn_v the_o ecclesiastical_a burial_n the_o ceremony_n of_o interment_n the_o mass_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o confraternity_n they_o deny_v purgatory_n and_o maintain_v that_o there_o be_v only_o two_o state_n after_o death_n one_o for_o the_o good_a and_o elect_a in_o heaven_n and_o the_o other_o for_o the_o reprobate_n and_o damn_a in_o hell_n they_o teach_v that_o all_o sin_n be_v in_o its_o own_o nature_n mortal_a and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o venial_a sin_n they_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o swear_v whereupon_o those_o that_o be_v perfect_a among_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o die_v than_o to_o swear_v those_o who_o be_v not_o so_o perfect_a swear_v but_o do_v not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o keep_v their_o oath_n and_o look_v upon_o those_o who_o exact_v it_o of_o they_o as_o more_o guilty_a than_o homicide_n they_o condemn_v all_o prince_n and_o judge_n be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o punish_v malefactor_n last_o they_o condemn_v the_o ecclesiastical_a judgement_n pelicdorfius_n who_o write_v about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o rainerius_n against_o the_o vaudois_n relate_v the_o original_a of_o they_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o observe_v that_o at_o first_o they_o only_o oppugn_v the_o discipline_n and_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n without_o reflect_v on_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o afterward_o they_o think_v â—it_a to_o hear_v confession_n to_o impose_v pennance_n and_o to_o grant_v absolution_n and_o that_o within_o a_o while_n after_o some_o among_o they_o intrude_v to_o consecrate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o communicate_v to_o other_o but_o that_o several_a of_o their_o sect_n have_v disapprove_v of_o that_o conduct_n the_o error_n of_o the_o vaudois_n which_o pelicdorfius_n refute_v in_o his_o work_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o sacerdotal_a order_n be_v sink_v ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n sylvester_n and_o that_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v obscure_v and_o only_o a_o few_o elect_n in_o the_o world_n 2._o that_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o other_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v fornicator_n usurer_n drunkard_n etc._n etc._n have_v not_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v confer_v it_o and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v obey_v 3._o that_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o glorified_a
be_v always_o co-existent_a with_o the_o father_n and_o equality_n with_o the_o father_n nature_n father_n and_o his_o equality_n with_o the_o father_n in_o the_o four_o book_n ch_n 8._o he_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v the_o measure_n of_o the_o father_n because_o he_o comprehend_v he_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v say_v something_o contrary_a to_o this_o lib._n 2._o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v great_a than_o the_o son_n that_o he_o know_v not_o of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v invisible_a and_o the_o son_n visible_a but_o as_o to_o the_o first_o passage_n there_o be_v no_o more_o difficulty_n in_o it_o than_o in_o that_o of_o s._n john_n and_o he_o speak_v there_o of_o jesus_n christ_n consider_v as_o a_o man._n and_o the_o second_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v explain_v a_o like_a passage_n of_o s._n justin._n it_o be_v yet_o more_o favourable_a to_o we_o because_o he_o say_v that_o the_o son_n make_v the_o father_n visible_a visibile_fw-la patris_fw-la filius_fw-la which_o show_v that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n in_o the_o second_o book_n 32._o book_n in_o the_o second_o book_n lib._n 2._o c._n 51_o etc._n etc._n principal_o in_o the_o 59_o 60_o 61_o 62_o 63_o and_o 64._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o iust_o see_v likewise_o chap._n 37._o and_o 73._o of_o the_o four_o book_n and_o lib._n 5._o c._n 32._o he_o treat_v at_o large_a â—onccerning_v the_o faculty_n of_o the_o soul_n he_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o body_n and_o that_o it_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n he_o there_o refuâ—es_v the_o metempsychosis_n or_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n out_o of_o one_o body_n into_o another_o and_o prove_v that_o those_o of_o the_o just_a shall_v subsist_v eternal_o but_o 〈◊〉_d sâ—…s_v to_o have_v believe_v as_o well_o as_o s._n justin_n that_o they_o be_v immortal_a only_o through_o grace_n and_o that_o those_o of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v cease_v to_o be_v after_o they_o have_v be_v torment_v for_o a_o long_a time_n he_o maintain_v also_o another_o particular_a opinion_n that_o the_o soul_n assume_v the_o figure_n of_o their_o body_n but_o this_o word_n figure_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o some_o peculiar_a quality_n of_o the_o soul_n he_o discourse_v in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o first_o man_n and_o of_o the_o lamentable_a consequence_n of_o his_o sin_n book_n sin_n of_o the_o lamentable_a consequence_n of_o his_o sin_n lib._n 3._o c._n 20_o 33_o 34_o and_o 35._o and_o in_o several_a place_n of_o the_o five_o book_n he_o teach_v that_o to_o repair_v this_o 〈◊〉_d and_o for_o the_o redemption_n of_o mankind_n the_o word_n be_v make_v man_n and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v through_o grace_n that_o he_o have_v merit_v for_o we_o by_o his_o passion_n that_o all_o man_n may_v be_v save_v 5._o save_v that_o all_o man_n may_v be_v save_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 18_o 20_o 22_o and_o 33._o lib._n 4._o chap._n 5._o as_o for_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n he_o determine_v that_o they_o be_v convey_v into_o a_o invisible_a place_n where_o they_o expect_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o just_a after_o have_v reign_v with_o jesus_n christ_n on_o earth_n during_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o enjoy_v temporal_a pleasure_n shall_v enter_v into_o heaven_n to_o possess_v eternal_a happiness_n etc._n happiness_n to_o possess_v eternal_a happiness_n lib._n 5._o c._n 31_o 32_o etc._n etc._n he_o imagine_v also_o that_o our_o saviour_n descend_v into_o hell_n to_o preach_v the_o faith_n there_o into_o the_o patriarch_n and_o to_o the_o ancient_a just_a man_n as_o well_o jew_n as_o gentile_n and_o that_o they_o that_o believe_v at_o his_o preach_v shall_v be_v reckon_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o saint_n 45._o saint_n number_n of_o the_o saint_n lib._n 4._o c._n 39_o and_o 45._o moreover_o he_o maintain_v some_o other_o particular_a opinion_n he_o believe_v for_o example_n that_o jesus_n christ_n live_v above_o fifty_o year_n upon_o earth_n etc._n earth_n above_o fifty_o year_n upon_o earth_n lib._n 1._o c._n 40._o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o as_o man._n he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n etc._n etc._n he_o approve_v the_o judgement_n of_o s._n justin_n that_o the_o devil_n know_v not_o his_o condemnation_n before_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 78._o christ_n before_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ._n lib._n 4._o c._n 78._o he_o assert_n that_o the_o saint_n shall_v understand_v by_o little_a and_o little_a those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n in_o their_o entrance_n into_o happiness_n 47._o happiness_n whereof_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n in_o their_o entrance_n into_o happiness_n lib._n 2._o c._n 47._o last_o he_o imagine_v that_o god_n send_v enoch_n to_o the_o angel_n 30._o angel_n to_o the_o angel_n lib._n 4._o c._n 30._o who_o he_o conceive_v to_o 〈◊〉_d corporeal_a the_o ancient_a propagator_n of_o christianity_n ought_v to_o be_v excuse_v for_o these_o sort_n of_o opinion_n thâ—…_n be_v scarce_o one_o of_o they_o that_o have_v not_o admit_v some_o notion_n almost_o like_o these_o the_o style_n of_o s._n 〈◊〉_d as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v judge_v by_o that_o part_n of_o his_o work_n which_o as_o yet_o remain_v be_v succinct_a clear_a and_o 〈◊〉_d but_o not_o very_o sublime_a he_o declare_v himself_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o first_o book_n that_o the_o elegancy_n of_o a_o poâ—â—e_a dissertation_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o in_o his_o work_n because_o reside_v among_o the_o celtae_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o he_o shall_v â—nter_v many_o barbarous_a word_n that_o he_o do_v not_o affect_v discourse_n with_o eloquence_n 〈◊〉_d ornament_n and_o that_o he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o persuade_v by_o the_o force_n of_o his_o expression_n but_o that_o he_o write_v with_o a_o vulgar_a simplicity_n he_o take_v more_o pain_n to_o instruct_v his_o reader_n than_o to_o divert_v he_o and_o he_o endeavour_v more_o to_o convince_v he_o by_o the_o matter_n which_o he_o propound_v than_o by_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v they_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o be_v a_o very_a profound_a scholar_n in_o all_o sort_n of_o knowledge_n as_o well_o profane_a as_o sacred_a he_o perfect_o understand_v the_o poet_n and_o philosopher_n church_n philosopher_n the_o poet_n and_o philosopher_n it_o be_v certain_a he_o understand_v homer_n very_o well_o since_o he_o collect_v several_a verse_n take_v out_o of_o different_a place_n to_o describe_v the_o carry_v away_o of_o cerberus_n lib._n 1._o and_o as_o for_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n he_o know_v they_o so_o very_o thorough_o that_o in_o the_o second_o book_n ch_n 11._o he_o discover_v all_o that_o the_o valentinian_o have_v borrow_v from_o each_o of_o they_o we_o need_v only_o read_v over_o his_o first_o book_n to_o be_v sufficient_o persuade_v that_o he_o have_v very_o particular_o apply_v himself_o to_o know_v all_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heretic_n one_o see_v by_o the_o history_n which_o he_o cite_v as_o well_o in_o his_o book_n as_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o victor_n how_o well_o he_o be_v verse_v in_o history_n and_o in_o the_o discipline_n of_o thâ—_n church_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n of_o who_o doctrine_n and_o argument_n he_o be_v ignorant_a he_o have_v a_o exquisite_a knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o retain_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o thing_n which_o the_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n last_o he_o be_v exceed_v well_o verse_v in_o history_n and_o in_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o literal_o true_a than_o what_o be_v attest_v of_o he_o by_o terâ—dlian_n irenaeus_n â—â—â—niuâ—_n doctrinarum_fw-la cariosissimus_fw-la explorator_fw-la moreover_o his_o learning_n be_v accompany_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o prudence_n humility_n efficacy_n and_o charity_n and_o it_o may_v be_v just_o affirm_v that_o he_o want_v nothing_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o qualification_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a a_o accomplish_v bishop_n and_o a_o able_a ecclesiastical_a writer_n however_o the_o learned_a photius_n have_v reason_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o one_o defect_n which_o be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o many_o other_o ancient_a author_n that_o be_v that_o he_o weaken_v and_o obscure_v if_o we_o may_v so_o term_v it_o the_o most_o certain_a truth_n of_o religion_n by_o argument_n that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d very_o solid_a videtur_fw-la solid_a argument_n that_o be_v not_o very_o solid_a phot._n god_n 120._o etsi_fw-la in_o aliquibus_fw-la ecclesiasticorum_fw-la dogmatum_fw-la certa_fw-la veritas_fw-la spuritis_fw-la rationibus_fw-la
give_v their_o child_n good_a education_n in_o the_o 60th_o homily_n upon_o s._n matthew_n he_o blame_v the_o carelessness_n of_o parent_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o tutor_n last_o in_o the_o 21_o and_o 22d_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n he_o admonish_v father_n to_o be_v less_o solicitous_a about_o their_o child_n get_n school-learning_n and_o to_o take_v more_o care_n that_o they_o be_v teach_v piety_n and_o the_o christian_a religion_n read_v the_o 59th_o homily_n upon_o s._n matthew_n the_o 9th_o upon_o 1_o tim._n and_o the_o one_a upon_o rom._n where_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o a_o master_n in_o a_o family_n in_o relation_n to_o his_o wife_n child_n and_o servant_n he_o observe_v in_o the_o 15_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n that_o a_o mistress_n be_v not_o to_o abuse_v her_o maidservant_n see_v also_o the_o 16_o homily_n upon_o the_o one_a epistle_n to_o timothy_n of_o affliction_n s._n chrysostom_n not_o only_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o bear_v the_o loss_n sickness_n and_o other_o affliction_n that_o may_v happen_v in_o this_o world_n patient_o but_o he_o show_v beside_o that_o they_o be_v the_o portion_n of_o all_o good_a man_n he_o give_v eight_o reason_n for_o it_o worth_a read_n in_o the_o homily_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o timothy_n use_v a_o little_a wine_n in_o the_o four_o and_o 5_o discourse_n concern_v statue_n in_o the_o 28_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n in_o the_o 33d_o upon_o s._n matthew_n in_o the_o 8_o upon_o 2tim_o and_o in_o the_o 28_o and_o 29_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n of_o death_n s._n chrysostom_n homily_n be_v full_a of_o excellent_a instruction_n concern_v death_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o instead_o of_o fear_v death_n a_o christian_n ought_v to_o desire_v it_o to_o what_o purpose_n say_v he_o in_o the_o 5_o homily_n of_o statue_n shall_v a_o man_n fear_v sudden_a death_n be_v it_o because_o it_o bring_v we_o the_o soon_o to_o our_o haven_n and_o hasten_v our_o passage_n to_o a_o happy_a life_n what_o folly_n be_v this_o we_o expect_v eternal_a felicity_n and_o those_o good_a thing_n which_o no_o eye_n have_v see_v no_o ear_n hear_v and_o which_o never_o enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o only_o put_v off_o the_o fruition_n of_o they_o but_o we_o fear_v it_o yea_o we_o abhor_v it_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o other_o place_n that_o this_o life_n be_v but_o a_o journey_n a_o train_n of_o misery_n a_o banishment_n from_o our_o own_o country_n etc._n etc._n we_o shall_v be_v very_o miserable_a if_o it_o never_o be_v to_o end_v see_v the_o 21_o and_o 32d_o homily_n upon_o genesis_n the_o discourse_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n be_v not_o sorry_a for_o the_o death_n of_o your_o brethren_n where_o he_o carry_v this_o notion_n further_o and_o say_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v as_o glad_a to_o go_v out_o of_o this_o world_n as_o criminal_n be_v to_o get_v out_o of_o prison_n see_v the_o one_a homily_n upon_o genesis_n the_o 14_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o the_o seven_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n last_o of_o all_o he_o have_v one_o sermon_n to_o prove_v that_o death_n be_v not_o to_o be_v fear_v from_o these_o principle_n he_o conclude_v in_o several_a place_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o weep_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_n rejoice_v for_o that_o they_o have_v quit_v this_o miserable_a life_n to_o enter_v into_o one_o which_o be_v both_o eternal_a and_o happy_a see_v the_o 34th_o homily_n upon_o s._n matthew_n the_o 62d_o upon_o s._n john_n the_o 21_o upon_o the_o act_n the_o 6_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o and_o the_o four_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n christian_n maxim_n which_o s._n chrysostom_n lay_v down_o and_o maintain_v in_o his_o sermon_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v addict_v to_o the_o good_n of_o this_o world_n hom._n 2._o upon_o matthew_n person_n who_o be_v not_o virtuous_a will_v receive_v no_o advantage_n from_o the_o virtue_n of_o other_o hom._n 〈◊〉_d in_o matthew_n the_o virtue_n of_o our_o relation_n will_v do_v we_o no_o good_a if_o we_o ourselves_o want_v piety_n hom._n 10._o on_o matt._n man_n ought_v to_o exercise_v themselves_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o virtue_n hom._n 11._o on_o matthew_n no_o mercy_n be_v to_o be_v look_v for_o after_o death_n but_o only_o severe_a justice_n there_o be_v no_o middle_a place_n between_o hell_n or_o heaven_n hom._n 14._o upon_o matthew_n he_o that_o reflect_v upon_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n will_v find_v it_o easy_a to_o practice_v virtue_n hom._n 16._o upon_o matthew_n the_o commandment_n of_o god_n be_v not_o impossible_a to_o those_o that_o be_v willing_a to_o keep_v they_o hom._n 21._o on_o matthew_n nay_o they_o be_v easy_a with_o god_n grace_n hom._n 56._o and_o 76._o on_o matthew_n and_o 87._o upon_o s._n john_n let_v he_o that_o be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n not_o trust_v too_o much_o to_o his_o own_o strength_n lest_o he_o fall_v neither_o let_v he_o that_o be_v fall_v despair_n hom._n 26._o and_o 67._o upon_o matthew_n spiritual_a advantage_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o those_o thing_n that_o otherwise_o seem_v to_o be_v most_o necessary_a hom._n 26._o upon_o matthew_n a_o man_n of_o a_o ill_a life_n be_v worse_a than_o a_o dead_a man._n hom._n 26._o upon_o matthew_n passionate_n intemperate_a debauch_a and_o covetous_a man_n be_v worse_o than_o those_o that_o be_v possess_v with_o the_o devil_n hom._n 28._o upon_o matthew_n the_o yoke_n of_o virtue_n be_v light_a and_o easy_a that_o of_o sin_n be_v heavy_a and_o troublesome_a hom._n 38._o upon_o matthew_n and_o 88_o upon_o john_n we_o ought_v to_o examine_v and_o be_v sorry_a for_o our_o fault_n and_o not_o be_v concern_v for_o those_o of_o other_o men._n hom._n 24._o upon_o matthew_n and_o 60._o upon_o s._n john_n virtue_n be_v more_o to_o be_v esteem_v than_o miracle_n hom._n 46._o upon_o matthew_n to_o feed_v the_o poor_a be_v better_a than_o to_o give_v ornament_n of_o gold_n or_o silver_n to_o the_o church_n hom._n 50._o upon_o matthew_n he_o that_o offend_v another_o wrong_v himself_o more_o than_o the_o other_o hom._n 51._o upon_o matthew_n a_o man_n that_o be_v addict_v to_o worldly_a thing_n be_v in_o the_o most_o unhappy_a slavery_n that_o can_v be_v hom._n 58._o upon_o matthew_n it_o be_v better_a to_o adorn_v our_o soul_n with_o virtue_n than_o the_o body_n with_o rich_a clothes_n hom._n 69._o upon_o matthew_n a_o soul_n pollute_v with_o crime_n stink_v worse_a than_o a_o putrefy_a body_n hom._n 57_o upon_o matthew_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o have_v be_v baptise_a and_o to_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n unless_o we_o lead_v our_o life_n conformable_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o our_o baptismal_a profession_n hom._n 6._o and_o 10._o upon_o john_n whatever_o appear_v great_a in_o this_o world_n be_v nothing_o before_o god_n hom._n 44._o in_o joan._n nothing_o ought_v to_o be_v better_o husband_v than_o time_n hom._n 58._o upon_o john_n we_o shall_v not_o ask_v of_o god_n temporal_a but_o spiritual_a good_n hom._n 43._o and_o 54._o upon_o john_n a_o christian_n ought_v to_o work_v not_o only_o for_o himself_o but_o also_o for_o other_o hom._n 20._o upon_o the_o acts._n it_o often_o happen_v that_o those_o who_o design_n to_o afflict_v the_o righteous_a and_o hinder_v the_o purpose_n of_o god_n concern_v they_o do_v further_o they_o when_o they_o do_v not_o intend_v it_o hom._n 49._o upon_o the_o acts._n the_o loss_n of_o worldly_a good_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v lament_v but_o that_o only_a of_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n hom._n 10._o upon_o the_o roman_n we_o ought_v to_o do_v that_o which_o be_v good_a in_o this_o world_n and_o not_o depend_v upon_o the_o prayer_n of_o our_o kindred_n and_o friend_n after_o death_n hom._n 42._o upon_o 1_o cor._n the_o salvation_n of_o other_o ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o our_o own_o satisfaction_n hom._n 29._o upon_o 2_o cor._n virtue_n be_v like_o treasure_n they_o must_v be_v hide_v to_o be_v keep_v if_o they_o be_v expose_v public_o there_o be_v danger_n of_o lose_v they_o hom._n 3._o upon_o matthew_n to_o be_v master_n of_o one_o own_o passion_n be_v true_a liberty_n hom._n 17._o upon_o 1_o tim._n nothing_o be_v to_o be_v lament_v but_o sin_n hom._n 3._o upon_o the_o hebrew_n no_o man_n be_v offend_v but_o by_o himself_o see_v his_o discourse_n upon_o this_o paradox_n and_o his_o letter_n passim_fw-la it_o be_v easy_a to_o get_v virtue_n and_o preserve_v it_o too_o passim_fw-la it_o be_v more_o easy_a to_o live_v well_o than_o ill_o
they_o be_v 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d hâ—_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d upon_o original_a sin_n upon_o the_o fall_n of_o mâ—â—â—_n and_o angel_n upon_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o a_o 〈◊〉_d of_o baptism_n and_o grace_n upon_o the_o distinction_n of_o venial_a and_o 〈◊〉_d sâ—â—s_v upon_o the_o eternity_n and_o the_o inequality_n of_o the_o pain_n of_o the_o daâ—â—ed_n upon_o the_o exâ—…_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o save_v man_n upon_o freewill_a and_o upon_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n have_v thus_o explain_v what_o concern_v faith_n he_o come_v to_o hope_n and_o he_o â—â—â—th_o that_o christian_n â—â—â—ght_v to_o hope_n in_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o whatsoever_o we_o hope_v for_o be_v comprehend_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v some_o reflection_n last_o he_o treat_v of_o charity_n without_o which_o he_o pretend_v that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v rigâ—…eous_a to_o which_o he_o 〈◊〉_d all_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o god_n and_o advice_n of_o the_o gospel_n this_o book_n be_v write_v after_o st._n jerom_n death_n who_o die_v in_o 420._o as_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o 87th_o chapter_n where_o st._n augustin_n speak_v of_o he_o as_o one_o dead_a the_o book_n entitle_v the_o câ—â—bâ—â—_n of_o a_o christian_a have_v much_o the_o same_o design_n with_o the_o forego_n st._n augustin_n compose_v iâ—_n 〈◊〉_d after_o he_o be_v a_o bishop_n in_o a_o plain_a style_n that_o it_o may_v be_v the_o more_o proper_a to_o instill_v the_o doctrine_n and_o precept_n of_o christian_a religion_n into_o those_o christian_n who_o be_v not_o skilful_a in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n he_o exhort_v they_o at_o first_o to_o fight_v against_o the_o devil_n then_o he_o show_v thâ—â—_n man_n get_v the_o victory_n over_o he_o when_o they_o overcome_v their_o passion_n and_o bring_v their_o body_n under_o subjection_n which_o be_v only_o do_v by_o submit_v to_o god_n to_o who_o every_o creature_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n either_o willing_o or_o out_o of_o necessity_n he_o add_v that_o in_o this_o combat_n man_n be_v arm_v with_o faith_n and_o with_o the_o assistance_n which_o christ_n meâ—â—â—ed_v for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n at_o last_o he_o run_v through_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o refute_v the_o contrary_a heresy_n the_o book_n of_o instruction_n for_o these_o that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v write_v at_o the_o request_n of_o a_o deacon_n of_o carthage_n who_o desire_v of_o st._n augustin_n rule_n and_o a_o method_n to_o caâ—eâ—â—iâ—e_v his_o people_n acceptable_o and_o useful_o the_o father_n comfort_v he_o at_o the_o beginning_n upon_o his_o be_v very_o often_o not_o please_v with_o his_o own_o discourse_n since_o it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o a_o discourse_n which_o displease_v the_o speaker_n be_v very_o acceptable_a to_o the_o hearer_n he_o advise_v he_o to_o teach_v they_o cheerful_o and_o not_o to_o be_v tire_v with_o it_o and_o then_o furnish_v he_o with_o rule_n how_o to_o instruct_v they_o right_o in_o their_o religion_n he_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o perfect_a instruction_n shall_v begin_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o end_n with_o the_o present_a age_n of_o the_o church_n bâ—â—_n for_o this_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o learning_n by_o heart_n or_o recite_v all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o bible_n one_o needs_o only_o choose_v the_o best_a the_o most_o admirable_a and_o most_o divert_v passage_n he_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o second_o place_n his_o usual_a rule_n that_o every_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o charity_n that_o care_n must_v be_v take_v that_o the_o auditor_n may_v believe_v what_o be_v speak_v hope_v what_o he_o believe_v and_o love_n what_o he_o hope_v for_o and_o he_o will_v have_v he_o inspire_v with_o a_o wholesome_a fear_n of_o god_n judgement_n and_o keep_v from_o all_o prospect_n of_o temporal_a interest_n and_o advantage_n that_o he_o may_v have_v by_o be_v a_o christian._n he_o observe_v that_o the_o same_o method_n be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v with_o the_o learned_a as_o with_o the_o ignorant_a and_o he_o lay_v down_o very_o prudent_a rule_n how_o they_o be_v to_o be_v deal_v withal_o he_o show_v what_o thing_n common_o tiâ—â—_n the_o heareâ—â—_n and_o he_o give_v excellent_a remedy_n how_o they_o may_v be_v avoid_v and_o at_o last_o make_v two_o instructive_a speech_n one_o pretty_a long_a the_o other_o short_a but_o compose_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o art_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o example_n or_o pattern_n of_o such_o instruction_n as_o aught_o to_o be_v give_v this_o treatise_n show_v that_o to_o instruct_v man_n well_o in_o religion_n be_v a_o hard_a task_n than_o most_o man_n imagine_v and_o that_o the_o method_n former_o use_v be_v noble_a and_o large_a than_o that_o which_o be_v now_o observe_v this_o book_n be_v of_o the_o year_n 400_o or_o thereabouts_o though_o st._n augustin_n do_v not_o mention_v his_o treatise_n of_o continency_n in_o the_o review_n of_o his_o work_n yet_o he_o own_v it_o in_o the_o 262d_o epistle_n and_o possidius_n reckon_v it_o among_o he_o work_v this_o book_n be_v a_o discourse_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 140th_o psalm_n set_a a_o watch_n o_o lord_n before_o my_o mouth_n and_o keep_v the_o door_n of_o my_o li_n o_o let_v not_o my_o heart_n be_v incline_v to_o any_o evil_a thing_n let_v i_o not_o be_v occupy_v in_o ungodly_a work_n with_o the_o man_n that_o work_v wickedness_n he_o show_v that_o true_a continency_n consist_v in_o suppress_v once_o passion_n and_o he_o recommend_v the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o overcome_v they_o he_o speak_v against_o the_o proud_a who_o excuse_n their_o sin_n and_o particular_o against_o the_o manichee_n who_o charge_v their_o sin_n upon_o a_o evil_a nature_n that_o be_v in_o they_o this_o sermon_n be_v think_v to_o be_v of_o the_o year_n 395._o or_o thereabouts_o both_o the_o follow_a treatise_n be_v write_v against_o the_o error_n of_o jovinian_a this_o enemy_n of_o virginity_n have_v draw_v aside_o several_a roman_n virgin_n from_o their_o design_n of_o continue_v so_o and_o persuade_v they_o to_o marry_v say_v to_o they_o be_v you_o better_o than_o susanna_n or_o anna_n or_o so_o many_o other_o holy_a woman_n though_o jovinian_n opinion_n be_v reject_v at_o rome_n yet_o this_o heretic_n disciple_n give_v out_o that_o none_o can_v refute_v he_o without_o condemn_a marriage_n to_o undeceive_v those_o that_o be_v of_o this_o opinion_n st._n augustin_n write_v a_o book_n entitle_v of_o the_o advantage_n of_o matrimony_n before_o he_o undertake_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o excellency_n of_o virginity_n wherein_o he_o say_v first_o that_o the_o union_n betwixt_o the_o husband_n and_o the_o wife_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o the_o most_o natural_a after_o that_o he_o examine_v a_o question_n rather_o curious_a than_o useful_a namely_o how_o man_n can_v have_v have_v child_n have_v they_o persist_v in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n he_o observe_v a_o fourfold_a advantage_n in_o marriage_n the_o society_n of_o both_o sex_n the_o procreation_n of_o child_n the_o good_a use_n of_o lust_n which_o be_v regulate_v by_o a_o prospect_n of_o have_v child_n and_o the_o fidelity_n which_o husband_n and_o wife_n preserve_v towards_o each_o other_o he_o say_v that_o every_o union_n between_o a_o woman_n and_o a_o man_n be_v not_o marriage_n he_o do_v not_o think_v that_o this_o name_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o that_o union_n who_o aim_n be_v only_o to_o satisfy_v their_o brutish_a passion_n if_o they_o endeavour_v to_o prevent_v their_o have_a child_n he_o declare_v that_o man_n guilty_a of_o adultery_n who_o shall_v abuse_v a_o virgin_n when_o he_o have_v a_o design_n of_o marry_v another_o as_o for_o the_o young_a woman_n he_o judge_v her_o guilty_a of_o sin_n but_o not_o of_o adultery_n if_o she_o be_v true_a to_o that_o man_n and_o design_n not_o to_o marry_v when_o he_o leave_v she_o nay_o he_o prefer_v she_o before_o several_a marry_a woman_n who_o abuse_v matrimony_n by_o their_o intemperance_n he_o do_v not_o excuse_v from_o venial_a sin_n either_o the_o man_n or_o the_o woman_n who_o have_v another_o prospect_n in_o marriage_n than_o the_o beget_n of_o child_n in_o a_o word_n he_o distinguish_v three_o thing_n in_o marriage_n the_o fidelity_n which_o marry_a person_n owe_v one_o to_o the_o other_o which_o be_v of_o natural_a right_n the_o procreation_n of_o child_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o marriage_n and_o the_o sacrament_n â—r_o mysterious_a signification_n which_o make_v it_o indissoluble_a for_o which_o reason_n he_o determine_v that_o though_o humane_a law_n permit_v a_o man_n to_o marry_v again_o when_o he_o be_v divorce_v from_o a_o former_a wife_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o who_o st._n paul_n forbid_v it_o he_o conclude_v that_o marriage_n be_v
do_v not_o only_o help_v man_n to_o do_v good_a when_o he_o be_v willing_a but_o make_v he_o willing_a to_o do_v it_o that_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v only_o justify_v by_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o baptism_n be_v not_o only_o necessary_a to_o child_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o also_o to_o obtain_v a_o share_n in_o life_n eternal_a out_o of_o which_o they_o be_v exclude_v by_o original_a sin_n alone_o in_o the_o two_o next_o book_n he_o refute_v almost_o the_o same_o calumny_n contain_v in_o the_o other_o letter_n of_o the_o pelagian_o the_o two_o first_o be_v about_o freewill_n and_o marriage_n st._n augustin_n add_v nothing_o to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o the_o foregoing_a book_n in_o the_o three_o they_o tax_v the_o catholic_n with_o introduce_v fatality_n st._n augustin_n show_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o grace_n and_o fate_n in_o the_o four_o they_o accuse_v they_o of_o maintain_v that_o the_o law_n be_v not_o give_v to_o justify_v man_n but_o to_o render_v he_o more_o sinful_a st._n augustin_n tell_v they_o that_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o point_n that_o the_o law_n be_v give_v to_o teach_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v but_o that_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o make_v we_o obey_v the_o law_n and_o so_o the_o law_n do_v indeed_o show_v what_o righteousness_n be_v but_o do_v not_o make_v we_o practice_v it_o five_o they_o upbraid_v the_o catholic_n with_o believe_v that_o baptism_n do_v not_o remit_v all_o sin_n so_o that_o man_n continue_v partly_o god_n child_n and_o partly_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n st._n augustin_n reply_v that_o baptism_n do_v indeed_o remit_v all_o sin_n but_o it_o do_v not_o cure_v nature_n of_o its_o weakness_n and_o imperfection_n that_o the_o righteous_a may_v and_o do_v sin_n often_o without_o become_v therefore_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n because_o there_o be_v no_o man_n so_o righteous_a as_o that_o he_o sin_v not_o the_o six_o calumny_n be_v concern_v the_o old_a testament_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o the_o righteous_a who_o live_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v justify_v through_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o new_a whereof_o the_o old_a be_v only_o the_o figure_n the_o seven_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n be_v not_o perfect_o holy_a but_o only_o less_o criminal_a than_o other_o st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o they_o be_v true_o righteous_a through_o faith_n and_o charity_n but_o they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o perfection_n of_o virtue_n which_o now_o they_o have_v in_o the_o other_o life_n he_o utter_o reject_v the_o nine_o calumny_n whereby_o they_o accuse_v the_o catholic_n of_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v subject_a to_o sin_n the_o ten_o calumny_n be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n they_o affirm_v that_o man_n shall_v begin_v in_o the_o next_o life_n to_o practice_v the_o commandment_n which_o they_o do_v not_o practice_v in_o this_o st._n augustin_n oppose_v it_o show_v that_o they_o put_v a_o ill_a construction_n upon_o a_o catholic_n truth_n which_o be_v that_o the_o virtue_n and_o the_o righteousness_n of_o man_n shall_v only_o be_v perfect_a in_o the_o next_o life_n in_o the_o last_o book_n st._n augustin_n refute_v the_o pelagian_a doctrine_n and_o show_v that_o under_o pretence_n of_o commend_v nature_n marriage_n freewill_a the_o law_n and_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n they_o advance_v very_o dangerous_a error_n to_o which_o he_o oppose_v several_a testimony_n of_o st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o st._n ambrose_n the_o book_n of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n be_v write_v by_o st._n augustin_n in_o the_o year_n 427._o upon_o a_o dispute_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o adrumetum_n against_o those_o who_o fear_v lest_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o grace_n freewill_a shall_v be_v deny_v do_v indeed_o deny_v grace_n by_o defend_v freewill_a because_o they_o suppose_v that_o grace_n be_v give_v according_a to_o merit_n this_o last_o error_n st._n augustin_n chief_o oppose_v in_o this_o book_n show_v that_o the_o beginning_n both_o of_o faith_n and_o good_a resolution_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o grace_n the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n do_v not_o settle_v peace_n among_o those_o monk_n for_o there_o be_v a_o objection_n propose_v which_o be_v obvious_a enough_o to_o every_o man_n understanding_n if_o no_o man_n can_v do_v good_a without_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o this_o grace_n can_v be_v merit_v no_o man_n be_v to_o be_v reprove_v or_o correct_v for_o not_o do_v his_o duty_n since_o it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o power_n to_o do_v it_o because_o he_o want_v grace_n and_o can_v deserve_v it_o st._n augustin_n perceive_v the_o difficulty_n of_o this_o objection_n for_o the_o solution_n thereof_o compose_v the_o book_n of_o correction_n and_o grace_n wherein_o without_o retract_v any_o thing_n of_o what_o he_o have_v former_o say_v he_o affirm_v that_o admonition_n be_v to_o be_v use_v 1._o because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o god_n will_v touch_v the_o heart_n of_o he_o that_o be_v reprove_v 2._o because_o sinner_n sin_v voluntary_o and_o without_o compulsion_n and_o that_o they_o can_v complain_v that_o god_n have_v deny_v they_o his_o grace_n or_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n since_o he_o owe_v his_o grace_n to_o no_o body_n he_o do_v not_o content_v himself_o with_o answer_v the_o objection_n but_o further_a explain_v and_o confirm_v his_o principle_n by_o show_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o grace_n of_o adam_n in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n and_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o man_n in_o the_o state_n of_o fall_a nature_n he_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n which_o be_v not_o grant_v unto_o all_o and_o of_o the_o power_n of_o grace_n and_o the_o free_a predestination_n of_o the_o elect._n he_o again_o insi_v upon_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o principle_n in_o both_o the_o book_n which_o he_o write_v in_o answer_n to_o hilary_n and_o prosper_n letter_n the_o first_o be_v of_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o second_o of_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n wherein_o he_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o beginning_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a purpose_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o that_o so_o our_o predestination_n or_o vocation_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o our_o merit_n the_o second_o book_n concern_v the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n which_o he_o show_v to_o depend_v equal_o upon_o god_n as_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o conversion_n st._n augustin_n compose_v these_o treatise_n in_o the_o year_n 429._o st._n augustin_n last_o effort_n against_o the_o pelagian_o fall_v upon_o julianus_n his_o old_a adversary_n who_o to_o maintain_v the_o quarrel_n he_o have_v begin_v compose_v eight_o book_n against_o st._n augustin_n second_o book_n of_o matrimony_n and_o concupiscence_n st._n augustin_n have_v receive_v five_o of_o they_o from_o alypius_n undertake_v to_o write_v against_o they_o and_o be_v engage_v about_o the_o four_o when_o he_o write_v the_o â—â—4th_n letter_n to_o quodvultdeus_n in_o the_o year_n 428._o it_o be_v probable_a that_o alypius_n send_v he_o the_o other_o three_o but_o st._n augustin_n answer_v but_o six_o and_o this_o work_n remain_v imperfect_a as_o possidius_n affirm_v the_o six_o book_n of_o st._n augustin_n be_v publish_v by_o f._n vignier_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o clervaux_n which_o in_o all_o probability_n will_v be_v revise_v and_o correct_v in_o a_o new_a edition_n from_o some_o other_o manuscript_n these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o way_n of_o dialogue_n there_o st._n augustin_n produce_v julianus_n own_o term_n and_o answer_v they_o plain_o and_o in_o few_o word_n we_o refer_v to_o speak_v of_o st._n augustin_n four_o treatise_n of_o the_o original_n of_o the_o soul_n to_o this_o place_n because_o they_o be_v not_o write_v proper_o against_o the_o pelagian_o though_o st._n augustin_n handle_v there_o some_o question_n that_o have_v some_o relation_n to_o the_o dispute_n betwixt_o they_o therefore_o i_o think_v that_o it_o have_v be_v more_o proper_a to_o have_v set_v they_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o volume_n than_o in_o this_o place_n the_o occasion_n and_o subject_n of_o these_o four_o book_n be_v this_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o province_n of_o mauritania_n caesariensis_n one_o victor_n who_o be_v surname_v vincentius_n from_o a_o donatist_n bishop_n successor_n to_o victor_n of_o that_o name_n who_o memory_n that_o priest_n who_o have_v be_v a_o donatist_n do_v reverence_n very_o much_o this_o priest_n i_o say_v have_v meet_v in_o the_o house_n of_o one_o peter_n a_o spanish_a priest_n with_o a_o write_n of_o st._n augustin_n wherein_o this_o saint_n have_v set_v down_o his_o usual_a doubt_n about_o the_o soul_n be_v original_a write_v two_o book_n
church_n of_o rome_n and_o africa_n yea_o and_o of_o all_o orthodox_n christian_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o cause_n why_o these_o person_n act_v in_o this_o manner_n be_v that_o they_o can_v not_o endure_v what_o have_v be_v oppose_v against_o those_o thing_n which_o in_o their_o conference_n they_o have_v start_v against_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n that_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o if_o they_o come_v to_o produce_v their_o maxim_n in_o any_o council_n a_o great_a number_n of_o s._n augustine_n write_n will_v be_v object_v against_o they_o which_o will_v evident_o prove_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o attribute_v all_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o good_a we_o do_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o in_o the_o least_o to_o the_o freedom_n of_o our_o wi_n in_o sum_n that_o he_o hope_v through_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v not_o for_o ever_o deprive_v those_o of_o his_o illumination_n who_o at_o present_a he_o permit_v to_o forsake_v christian_a humility_n that_o they_o may_v follow_v the_o bent_n of_o their_o own_o wi_n the_o error_n of_o these_o person_n consist_v in_o assert_v that_o our_o virtue_n and_o holy_a life_n spring_n from_o nature_n or_o if_o they_o proceed_v from_o grace_n it_o have_v be_v precede_v by_o some_o good_a action_n or_o election_n of_o the_o will_n which_o have_v deserve_v it_o s._n prosper_n undertake_v to_o confute_v this_o opinion_n by_o prove_v from_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o since_o the_o fall_n of_o man_n the_o freewill_n have_v no_o power_n to_o do_v any_o good_a or_o to_o deserve_v any_o thing_n unless_o assist_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o all_o man_n be_v fall_v into_o a_o state_n of_o perdition_n through_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n nothing_o but_o the_o gratuitous_a mercy_n of_o god_n can_v deliver_v they_o to_o prove_v this_o doctrine_n he_o bring_v the_o example_n of_o child_n who_o die_v unbaptise_v and_o of_o those_o nation_n to_o who_o the_o gospel_n have_v not_o be_v preach_v he_o add_v that_o grace_n do_v not_o destroy_v freewill_n but_o that_o it_o restore_v and_o change_v it_o that_o of_o itself_o it_o can_v do_v nothing_o but_o evil_a and_o all_o the_o work_v it_o do_v tend_v to_o man_n destruction_n that_o grace_n cure_v it_o and_o make_v it_o act_n and_o think_v otherwise_o but_o he_o teach_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o its_o recovery_n proceed_v not_o from_o himself_o but_o from_o his_o physician_n last_o s._n prosper_n refall_v the_o calumny_n with_o which_o they_o have_v blacken_v the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n austin_n by_o accuse_v it_o of_o introduce_v a_o fatality_n and_o admit_v two_o nature_n in_o man._n he_o maintain_v that_o he_o never_o assert_v any_o thing_n like_o to_o those_o error_n that_o neither_o himself_n nor_o his_o scholar_n hold_v that_o any_o thing_n happen_v through_o fate_n but_o they_o assure_v we_o that_o all_o be_v order_v and_o rule_v by_o divine_a providence_n that_o they_o allow_v not_o two_o nature_n in_o man_n the_o one_o good_a and_o the_o other_o bad_a but_o only_o one_o nature_n which_o have_v be_v create_v perfect_a be_v fall_v from_o that_o perfection_n by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n and_o be_v become_v subject_n to_o eternal_a death_n but_o jesus_n christ_n have_v restore_v it_o by_o a_o second_o creation_n and_o secure_v its_o liberty_n by_o prevent_v it_o and_o help_v it_o continual_o he_o conclude_v by_o exhort_v he_o to_o who_o he_o write_v to_o read_v careful_o s._n augustine_n work_n if_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v well_o instruct_v in_o the_o sound_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n but_o the_o adversary_n of_o s._n austin_n be_v not_o content_v to_o divulge_v scandalous_a report_n against_o his_o doctrine_n but_o they_o set_v down_o in_o write_v the_o pernicious_a consequence_n which_o they_o think_v may_v be_v draw_v from_o it_o vincentius_n who_o be_v perhaps_o the_o famous_a monk_n of_o lerin_n of_o who_o we_o have_v speak_v put_v out_o sixteen_o erroneous_a proposition_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v maintain_v by_o s._n austin_n and_o his_o scholar_n this_o oblige_v s._n prosper_v to_o deliver_v s._n augustine_n and_o his_o scholar_n judgement_n upon_o every_o one_o of_o his_o proposition_n objection_n i._o that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o die_v for_o the_o salvation_n and_o redemption_n of_o all_o mankind_n s._n prosper_v answer_n that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a assertion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o all_o man_n because_o he_o assume_v that_o nature_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o man_n that_o he_o offer_v up_o himself_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o all_o man_n and_o that_o he_o have_v pay_v a_o price_n sufficient_a for_o their_o redemption_n but_o nevertheless_o all_o man_n have_v not_o a_o part_n in_o that_o redemption_n but_o those_o only_o who_o have_v be_v regenerate_v by_o baptismal_a grace_n and_o be_v become_v the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ._n objection_n ii_o that_o god_n will_v not_o save_v all_o man_n although_o they_o desire_v to_o be_v save_v s._n prosper_v answer_n that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o god_n desire_v the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n although_o there_o be_v some_o that_o shall_v not_o be_v save_v for_o reason_n know_v only_o to_o himself_o that_o those_o that_o perish_v perish_v through_o their_o own_o fault_n but_o they_o who_o be_v save_v be_v save_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n objection_n iii_o that_o god_n create_v one_o part_n of_o mankind_n to_o damn_v they_o eternal_o he_o answer_v that_o god_n create_v no_o man_n to_o damnation_n the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n have_v damn_v many_o but_o god_n create_v they_o not_o to_o be_v damn_v but_o to_o be_v men._n he_o deny_v not_o his_o concourse_n for_o the_o multiply_a of_o mankind_n he_o reward_v many_o for_o the_o good_a that_o be_v do_v by_o they_o and_o he_o punish_v in_o other_o the_o vice_n that_o he_o see_v they_o guilty_a of_o objection_n iu._n that_o one_o part_n of_o mankind_n be_v create_v to_o do_v the_o will_n of_o the_o devil_n his_o answer_n be_v that_o god_n create_v no_o man_n to_o do_v the_o will_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o every_o man_n be_v make_v a_o captive_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man._n objection_n v._o that_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o evil_a since_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o our_o perverse_a will_n and_o have_v create_v we_o of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o can_v but_o sin_n he_o reply_v this_o objection_n be_v also_o ground_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o original_a sin_n god_n have_v create_v nature_n but_o sin_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n have_v be_v introduce_v by_o the_o apostasy_n of_o adam_n objection_n vi_o that_o man_n be_v free_a will_n be_v like_o the_o devil_n which_o can_v do_v any_o good_a he_o answer_v all_z the_o difference_n be_v that_o god_n sometime_o convert_v through_o his_o mercy_n some_o of_o the_o vile_a sinner_n but_o the_o devil_n be_v pass_v all_o hope_n of_o repentance_n objection_n vii_o that_o god_n will_v not_o have_v a_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v save_v nor_o give_v they_o a_o desire_n so_o to_o be_v his_o answer_n be_v they_o that_o desire_v not_o to_o be_v save_v can_v be_v save_v but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o make_v they_o not_o desire_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v that_o which_o stir_v up_o the_o will_n of_o they_o that_o desire_v it_o god_n forsake_v no_o man_n that_o forsake_v he_o not_o and_o very_o often_o convert_v those_o who_o have_v forsake_v he_o the_o three_o objection_n and_o answer_n which_o follow_v be_v bottom_v upon_o the_o same_o principle_n with_o the_o former_a the_o seven_o last_o be_v some_o difficulty_n about_o predestination_n which_o come_v all_o to_o one_o head_n almost_o viz._n if_o god_n have_v predestine_v some_o to_o salvation_n and_o other_o to_o damnation_n this_o predestination_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o evil_a that_o be_v do_v and_o all_o the_o faithful_a who_o be_v decree_v to_o damnation_n shall_v necessary_o be_v damn_v whatsoever_o they_o do_v the_o general_a answer_n to_o these_o objection_n be_v this_o that_o god_n have_v not_o predestine_v the_o sin_n of_o any_o man._n he_o know_v from_o all_o eternity_n the_o sin_n which_o shall_v be_v commit_v and_o have_v decree_v the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n but_o not_o the_o sin_n themselves_o he_o damn_v the_o wicked_a and_o impenitent_a but_o he_o make_v they_o not_o either_o wicked_a or_o impenitent_a it_o be_v true_a he_o give_v they_o not_o the_o gift_n of_o righteousness_n or_o repentance_n but_o neither_o be_v he_o oblige_v to_o do_v it_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o deny_v a_o gift_n and_o another_o to_o
and_o very_o profitable_a maxim_n the_o discourse_n of_o this_o author_n be_v not_o excellent_a for_o the_o elegancy_n of_o the_o expression_n but_o for_o the_o acuteness_n and_o neatness_n of_o the_o notion_n gennadius_n gennadius_n a_o priest_n of_o marseille_n do_v himself_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o his_o own_o work_n at_o the_o gennadius_n gennadius_n end_n of_o his_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n i_o have_v write_v say_v he_o eight_o book_n against_o all_o the_o heresy_n six_o book_n against_o nestorius_n three_o book_n against_o pelagius_n a_o treatise_n concern_v the_o millennium_n and_o st._n john_n revelation_n 1639._o revelation_n it_o be_v a_o continuation_n of_o st._n jerom_n catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n from_o 392_o where_o st._n jerom_n leave_v off_o to_o 495_o and_o therefore_o have_v be_v print_v with_o it_o at_o basil_n in_o 1528_o 4to_o at_o colen_n in_o 1580_o at_o helmstadt_n in_o 1612_o 4to_o and_o at_o antwerp_n 1639._o a_o book_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n and_o a_o treatise_n of_o the_o doctrine_n i_o hold_v and_o believe_v send_v to_o pope_n gelasius_n we_o have_v nothing_o of_o he_o but_o the_o two_o last_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o here_o because_o we_o have_v copy_v it_o out_o whole_o in_o this_o volume_n the_o last_o which_o bear_v this_o title_n at_o present_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n have_v go_v a_o long_a time_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n austin_n although_o the_o author_n of_o this_o age_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v gennadius_n and_o it_o carry_v his_o name_n in_o some_o ancient_a mss._n see_v what_o we_o have_v already_o say_v when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o addition_n to_o the_o 8_o tome_n of_o st._n augustine_n work_n it_o be_v compose_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n but_o in_o deliver_v the_o orthodox_n truth_n he_o reject_v the_o contrary_a error_n and_o name_n the_o maintainer_n of_o they_o the_o five_o first_o article_n be_v about_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n the_o four_o follow_v upon_o the_o resurrection_n in_o these_o last_o he_o reject_v the_o fabulous_a opinion_n of_o the_o millennary_n and_o the_o error_n of_o origen_n and_o diodorus_n and_o prove_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o one_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n which_o shall_v be_v real_a though_o incorruptible_a he_o think_v that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v find_v alive_a at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n shall_v not_o die_v but_o shall_v only_o be_v change_v but_o it_o can_v be_v assert_v without_o a_o error_n that_o the_o torment_n of_o the_o devil_n or_o wicked_a man_n shall_v one_o day_n have_v a_o end_n he_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o none_o but_o god_n be_v spiritual_a that_o all_o creature_n be_v corporeal_a although_o intellectual_a creature_n be_v immortal_a he_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n about_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o soul_n as_o also_o of_o those_o that_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v produce_v by_o generation_n he_o say_v that_o god_n create_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n infuse_v they_o into_o the_o body_n he_o assert_n that_o only_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n exist_v separately_z from_o the_o body_n that_o man_n be_v make_v up_o of_o a_o soul_n and_o body_n but_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n of_o substance_n in_o he_o he_o hold_v that_o man_n be_v create_v free_a but_o by_o sin_n he_o have_v lose_v the_o strength_n of_o that_o liberty_n but_o yet_o he_o have_v not_o quite_o lose_v the_o power_n of_o choose_v good_a and_o refuse_v evil_a and_o to_o seek_v after_o his_o own_o salvation_n because_o god_n exhort_v he_o stir_v he_o up_o and_o encourage_v he_o to_o do_v it_o so_o that_o the_o begin_n of_o man_n salvation_n proceed_v from_o his_o freewill_n strengthen_v by_o grace_n because_o he_o can_v free_o yield_v to_o its_o inspiration_n but_o it_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n to_o be_v able_a to_o attain_v the_o end_n we_o desire_v that_o it_o depend_v upon_o our_o labour_n and_o the_o assistance_n of_o god_n that_o we_o do_v not_o fall_v from_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o when_o we_o do_v fall_v we_o ought_v to_o impute_v it_o to_o our_o own_o negligence_n and_o the_o viciousness_n of_o the_o will._n he_o pass_v next_o to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o baptism_n and_o that_o we_o must_v not_o baptise_v they_o again_o who_o have_v be_v baptise_a by_o heretic_n with_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n but_o they_o who_o have_v not_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n aught_o to_o be_v rebaptise_v because_o such_o a_o baptism_n be_v not_o true_a he_o neither_o commend_v nor_o blame_v the_o practice_n of_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n every_o day_n but_o he_o exhort_v and_o require_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n every_o sunday_n provide_v they_o be_v not_o link_v to_o any_o sin_n for_o those_o who_o be_v accustom_v to_o any_o sin_n be_v rather_o leaden_a by_o the_o guilt_n than_o purge_v from_o it_o by_o the_o sacrament_n but_o yet_o he_o that_o find_v himself_o averse_a from_o sin_n may_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n although_o he_o have_v sin_v which_o he_o understand_v as_o himself_o say_v of_o he_o who_o have_v not_o commit_v any_o grievous_a or_o heinous_a sin_n for_o whosoever_o have_v commit_v any_o of_o these_o sort_n of_o sin_n after_o baptism_n he_o exhort_v he_o to_o testify_v his_o sorrow_n for_o they_o by_o perform_v public_a penance_n and_o so_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n if_o he_o will_v not_o subject_v himself_o to_o condemnation_n by_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n not_o that_o i_o deny_v that_o heinous_a sin_n can_v be_v pardon_v be_v pardon_v remit_v by_o a_o private_a repentance_n but_o than_o it_o must_v be_v do_v by_o a_o entire_a change_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o live_v by_o a_o continual_a sorrow_n for_o they_o and_o not_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n till_o they_o have_v make_v a_o thorough_a reformation_n and_o live_v altogether_o otherwise_o than_o they_o have_v do_v true_a repentance_n be_v not_o to_o be_v guilty_a again_o of_o that_o which_o we_o have_v repent_v of_o and_o real_a satisfaction_n consist_v in_o eradicate_v sin_n and_o never_o more_o expose_v ourselves_o to_o temptation_n in_o the_o 25_o death_n 25_o d._n cave_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o 30_o article_n of_o this_o work_n viz._n from_o art_n 22._o to_o art_n 51_o be_v not_o gennadius_n but_o compose_v by_o some_o other_o hand_n after_o gennadius_n death_n article_n he_o affirm_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o expect_v any_o thing_n earthly_a in_o our_o happiness_n and_o that_o the_o millennary_n reign_v of_o christ_n be_v a_o mere_a chimaera_n the_o other_o article_n be_v nothing_o but_o explication_n of_o the_o precedent_n or_o concern_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n he_o speak_v also_o of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n in_o art_n 26_o where_o he_o say_v that_o no_o man_n tend_v to_o salvation_n unless_o he_o be_v call_v to_o it_o and_o that_o none_o that_o be_v call_v can_v it_o obtain_v but_o by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n that_o none_o obtain_v this_o assistance_n but_o he_o that_o pray_v for_o it_o that_o god_n will_v not_o that_o any_o shall_v perish_v that_o he_o only_o permit_v it_o that_o he_o may_v not_o injure_v man_n freedom_n he_o add_v in_o art_n 27_o and_o those_o that_o follow_v that_o god_n do_v not_o create_v sin_n that_o man_n commit_v it_o by_o their_o freedom_n that_o this_o prove_v that_o only_a god_n be_v immutable_a that_o the_o angel_n have_v voluntary_a persevere_v in_o goodness_n that_o marriage_n be_v good_a when_o it_o be_v use_v for_o the_o procreation_n of_o child_n or_o to_o avoid_v fornication_n that_o celibacy_n when_o it_o be_v preserve_v with_o a_o design_n to_o serve_v god_n be_v a_o very_a advantageous_a state_n and_o virginity_n be_v also_o most_o excellent_a that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o eat_v of_o all_o sort_n of_o meat_n but_o it_o be_v convenient_a to_o abstain_v from_o some_o and_o preserve_v temperance_n that_o it_o be_v credible_a that_o mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n do_v always_o remain_v a_o virgin_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n the_o element_n shall_v be_v destroy_v but_o only_o change_v that_o the_o resurrection_n shall_v not_o quite_o take_v away_o the_o difference_n of_o sex_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o righteous_a go_v to_o heaven_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o depart_v from_o their_o body_n and_o then_o expect_v perfect_a happiness_n but_o the_o soul_n of_o sinner_n be_v keep_v in_o hell_n where_o they_o wait_v their_o punishment_n that_o the_o flesh_n of_o man_n be_v not_o natural_o
to_o live_v well_o that_o their_o punishment_n may_v be_v the_o less_o he_o pass_v over_o slight_o the_o question_n about_o predestination_n to_o damnation_n he_o confess_v that_o he_o meet_v not_o with_o that_o word_n use_v in_o that_o sense_n in_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n abhor_v that_o expression_n for_o fear_v man_n shall_v think_v god_n have_v make_v his_o creature_n to_o punish_v they_o and_o that_o he_o unjust_o condemn_v person_n who_o have_v no_o power_n to_o avoid_v sin_n or_o damnation_n that_o nevertheless_o it_o happen_v that_o as_o god_n have_v ordain_v the_o punishment_n which_o be_v consequent_a upon_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n so_o he_o have_v ordain_v the_o punishment_n of_o sinner_n yet_o so_o as_o they_o themselves_o be_v the_o author_n of_o their_o own_o damnation_n that_o since_o man_n agree_v in_o the_o matter_n they_o shall_v not_o quarrel_v about_o the_o word_n and_o expression_n seek_v to_o get_v a_o unprofitable_a victory_n last_o he_o pass_v to_o the_o 3d_o question_v concern_v the_o extent_n of_o the_o redemption_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o call_v the_o measure_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o â—ets_v down_o and_o approve_v of_o the_o expression_n of_o scripture_n which_o import_n that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o all_o man_n and_o have_v redeem_v all_o but_o he_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o he_o have_v explain_v they_o in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v he_o will_v have_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v he_o add_v that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v as_o a_o probability_n that_o he_o die_v for_o all_o that_o be_v in_o his_o church_n and_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n whether_o they_o be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n or_o reprobate_n he_o say_v that_o some_o man_n condemn_v this_o opinion_n of_o blasphemy_n that_o he_o himself_o shall_v be_v of_o that_o judgement_n and_o shall_v believe_v that_o god_n punish_v some_o of_o the_o reprobate_n the_o less_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o be_v of_o no_o worth_n to_o those_o that_o be_v circumcise_v it_o seem_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v of_o no_o worth_n to_o those_o that_o be_v indeed_o baptise_a but_o relapse_n and_o die_v in_o their_o sin_n and_o infidelity_n that_o nevertheless_o that_o he_o may_v not_o render_v himself_o odious_a to_o they_o who_o hold_v that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v not_o only_o for_o the_o good_a but_o also_o for_o sinner_n he_o set_v down_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n chrysostome_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v that_o opinion_n and_o may_v unite_v all_o divide_a mind_n about_o that_o matter_n jesus_n christ_n say_v that_o excellent_a bishop_n by_o his_o doctrine_n and_o holiness_n die_v for_o all_o not_o only_o for_o the_o faithful_a but_o all_o the_o world_n if_o all_o do_v not_o believe_v he_o have_v do_v whatever_o be_v requisite_a on_o his_o part_n to_o save_v they_o after_o these_o remark_n lupus_n conclude_v leave_v every_o one_o to_o their_o liberty_n to_o choose_v what_o opinion_n they_o judge_v true_a he_o confirm_v his_o opinion_n which_o he_o lay_v down_o in_o this_o treatise_n by_o a_o collection_n of_o passage_n out_o of_o s._n austin_n s._n jerom_n and_o some_o other_o of_o the_o father_n upon_o these_o three_o question_n this_o treatise_n of_o lupus_n be_v extant_a print_v by_o sirmondus_n in_o holland_n 1648_o and_o 1650_o and_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o work_n at_o paris_n 1664._o after_o lupus_n have_v compose_v this_o tract_n he_o send_v a_o letter_n to_o hincmarus_n and_o pardulus_n which_o contain_v pardulus_n lupus_n letter_n to_o hincmarus_n and_o pardulus_n a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o doctrine_n in_o iâ—_n he_o say_v that_o the_o true_a opinion_n be_v that_o predestination_n in_o regard_n to_o the_o elect_n be_v a_o preparative_a grace_n and_o in_o respect_n to_o the_o wicked_a be_v a_o withdraw_n of_o the_o same_o grace_n that_o all_o man_n be_v bear_v in_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n and_o god_n take_v such_o out_o of_o that_o state_n as_o he_o please_v by_o his_o mercy_n and_o leaf_n other_o in_o it_o by_o his_o justice_n so_o that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n predestine_n those_o he_o harden_v not_o by_o impel_v they_o into_o sin_n but_o by_o not_o keep_v they_o from_o it_o that_o this_o predestination_n do_v necessitate_v neither_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a because_o both_o have_v a_o freedom_n of_o will_n which_o exclude_v a_o fatal_a necessity_n that_o the_o elect_n who_o receive_v from_o god_n the_o power_n to_o will_n and_o do_v do_v free_o perform_v all_o that_o conduce_v to_o their_o salvation_n and_o the_o reprobate_n who_o be_v forsake_v by_o god_n do_v voluntary_o and_o not_o against_o their_o will_n those_o action_n which_o deserve_v eternal_a punishment_n that_o no_o man_n be_v so_o silly_a as_o to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n where_o the_o will_n have_v a_o command_n although_o it_o be_v assist_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n or_o leave_v by_o his_o just_a judgement_n but_o as_o to_o infant_n who_o die_v before_o they_o come_v to_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o their_o will_n have_v a_o part_n in_o their_o salvation_n or_o damnation_n because_o they_o be_v either_o save_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n or_o damn_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man._n this_o letter_n be_v among_o his_o epistle_n print_v by_o massonus_n at_o paris_n 1588._o and_o in_o the_o forementioned_a edition_n of_o all_o his_o work_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o this_o author_n although_o he_o be_v of_o s._n augustine_n judgement_n yet_o manage_n his_o expression_n so_o wary_o that_o he_o may_v offend_v neither_o side_n but_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o agreement_n but_o it_o happen_v to_o he_o as_o it_o ordinary_o do_v to_o they_o that_o be_v mediator_n for_o peace_n though_o they_o carry_v themselves_o never_o so_o wise_o and_o cautious_o and_o have_v often_o reason_n of_o their_o side_n they_o be_v dislike_v by_o both_o party_n at_o variance_n gotteschalcus_n a_o very_a rough_a and_o severe_a man_n blame_v the_o mildness_n which_o lupus_n servatus_fw-la have_v use_v and_o the_o moderate_a expression_n which_o he_o have_v bring_v that_o man_n say_v he_o in_o a_o letter_n write_v to_o retramnus_n be_v so_o cautious_a and_o moderate_a and_o have_v so_o cunning_o answer_v the_o 3_o question_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o his_o book_n that_o he_o agree_v not_o thorough_o with_o either_o party_n hincmarus_n and_o pardulus_n be_v not_o better_o satisfy_v but_o accuse_v he_o of_o opinion_n unworthy_a of_o the_o mercy_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n which_o force_v he_o to_o write_v his_o letter_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a to_o explain_v his_o bald._n lupus_n lâ—tter_n to_o charles_n the_o bald._n judgement_n more_o clear_o in_o that_o dispute_n it_o contain_v a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o former_a treatise_n concern_v the_o fall_n of_o all_o man_n in_o adam_n concern_v the_o election_n which_o god_n be_v please_v to_o make_v of_o some_o concern_v predestination_n and_o reprobation_n concern_v the_o assistance_n which_o god_n be_v please_v to_o give_v man_n through_o his_o mere_a mercy_n concern_v the_o just_a desertion_n of_o the_o wicked_a concern_v the_o loss_n of_o man_n free_a will_n to_o do_v good_a concern_v the_o efficaciousness_n of_o grace_n and_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o men._n which_o last_o article_n he_o explain_v more_o large_o for_o after_o he_o have_v cite_v somâ—_n passage_n of_o s._n austin_n to_o prove_v that_o when_o he_o say_v that_o christ_n die_v for_o all_o man_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o those_o only_a that_o be_v save_v he_o oppose_v the_o say_n of_o s._n chysostome_n against_o they_o but_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o he_o be_v not_o of_o his_o judgement_n by_o take_v notice_n that_o he_o say_v with_o all_o due_a respect_n to_o he_o that_o he_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v that_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o prove_v his_o opinion_n by_o any_o testimony_n last_o he_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o faustus_n as_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o say_v that_o we_o must_v keep_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o s._n austin_n s._n jerom_n and_o other_o father_n commend_v by_o pope_n gelasius_n and_o advise_v the_o emperor_n to_o call_v a_o council_n of_o learned_a man_n about_o these_o question_n who_o may_v examine_v whether_o he_o speak_v reason_n or_o no._n this_o letter_n be_v also_o extant_a in_o the_o forementioned_a edition_n of_o his_o work_n at_o the_o same_o time_n retramnus_n a_o monk_n of_o corby_n who_o have_v also_o be_v consult_v by_o the_o emperor_n predestination_n
difference_n between_o this_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n henry_n and_o other_o prince_n of_o europe_n with_o a_o abstract_n of_o his_o letter_n there_o happen_v no_o disturbance_n among_o the_o people_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n for_o hildebrand_n who_o have_v the_o whole_a power_n in_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v such_o vii_o gregory_n vii_o good_a order_n that_o all_o be_v still_o and_o quiet_a he_o order_v a_o fast_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o prayer_n to_o be_v make_v for_o three_o day_n together_o before_o they_o consult_v about_o the_o election_n of_o another_o pope_n but_o at_o the_o very_a time_n of_o inter_v the_o corpse_n of_o the_o decease_a in_o the_o church_n of_o s._n saviour_n april_n 22_o in_o the_o year_n 1073._o be_v the_o very_a day_n of_o his_o death_n the_o people_n be_v move_v thereto_o proclaim_v hildebrand_n pope_n and_o put_v he_o into_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o holy_a see_n the_o same_o day_n he_o acquaint_v the_o prince_n of_o salerno_n of_o his_o election_n and_o pray_v he_o to_o come_v to_o rome_n to_o defend_v he_o this_o be_v what_o he_o say_v himself_o about_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o election_n but_o he_o withal_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v much_o against_o his_o will_n and_o that_o he_o be_v very_o angry_a at_o it_o his_o adversary_n tell_v we_o quite_o another_o story_n and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v his_o soldier_n and_o other_o of_o his_o creature_n who_o make_v this_o tumultuary_a proclamation_n that_o neither_o the_o cardinal_n nor_o the_o clergy_n nor_o the_o most_o considerable_a among_o the_o people_n have_v any_o hand_n in_o it_o however_o there_o be_v a_o act_n of_o election_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o cardinal_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n make_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o laity_n which_o bear_v date_n the_o very_a day_n of_o his_o election_n however_o the_o case_n be_v it_o must_v be_v own_a that_o this_o election_n be_v very_o precipitate_v and_o that_o didier_n abbot_n of_o mount_n cassin_n and_o cardinal_n have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n for_o the_o reply_v he_o make_v to_o hildebrand_n who_o check_v he_o for_o come_v too_o late_o when_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v himself_o who_o be_v too_o hasty_a since_o he_o take_v possession_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v before_o the_o pope_n his_o predecessor_n be_v lay_v in_o his_o grave_n and_o hildebrand_n himself_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o fault_n of_o this_o election_n which_o he_o cast_v upon_o the_o people_n and_o maintain_v that_o he_o have_v no_o hand_n in_o it_o he_o be_v of_o tuscany_n of_o the_o borough_n of_o soana_n the_o son_n of_o a_o mean_a artificer_n if_o most_o historian_n may_v be_v credit_v he_o spend_v the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o life_n in_o rome_n where_o he_o have_v for_o his_o master_n laurence_n archbishop_n of_o melpha_n and_o be_v extreme_o in_o the_o favour_n of_o benedict_n ix_o and_o gregory_n vi_o he_o attend_v the_o latter_a in_o his_o banishment_n to_o germany_n and_o after_o his_o death_n retire_v into_o the_o abbey_n of_o clunie_n where_o he_o abide_v till_o such_o time_n as_o bruno_n bishop_n of_o toul_n who_o be_v nominate_v for_o pope_n by_o the_o emperor_n henry_n go_v through_o france_n take_v he_o along_o with_o he_o to_o rome_n not_o question_v but_o by_o the_o acquaintance_n and_o interest_n which_o he_o have_v in_o that_o city_n he_o may_v be_v very_o serviceable_a to_o he_o he_o be_v no_o soon_o return_v but_o he_o renew_v his_o familiarity_n with_o theophylact_fw-mi or_o benedict_n ix_o and_o grow_v within_o a_o while_n so_o rich_a and_o powerful_a that_o he_o become_v lord_n and_o master_n of_o all_o affair_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n his_o dependent_n it_o be_v he_o who_o negotiate_v the_o election_n of_o victor_n ii_o between_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o roman_n and_o under_o victor_n pontificate_n he_o be_v send_v legate_n into_o france_n he_o turn_v out_o benedict_n ix_o and_o cause_v nicholas_n ii_o to_o be_v elect_v in_o his_o stead_n who_o make_v he_o archdeacon_n in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v by_o his_o mean_n that_o cadalous_a be_v turn_v out_o and_o anselm_n bishop_n of_o lucca_n ordain_v pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o alexander_n ii_o it_o be_v he_o who_o support_v that_o pope_n interest_n and_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o the_o character_n of_o chancellor_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v have_v the_o absolute_a administration_n of_o all_o affair_n both_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o the_o entire_a disposal_n of_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n during_o his_o popedom_n hildebrand_n foresee_v that_o his_o election_n may_v be_v molest_v because_o it_o have_v be_v carry_v on_o so_o precipitately_a and_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o henry_n king_n of_o germany_n he_o forthwith_o write_v to_o he_o about_o it_o and_o request_v by_o his_o deputy_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o confirm_v it_o assure_v he_o that_o he_o have_v be_v elect_v against_o his_o will_n and_o that_o he_o put_v off_o his_o ordination_n till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o be_v inform_v of_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n king_n henry_n take_v some_o time_n to_o consider_v on_o it_o and_o send_v count_n eberhard_n to_o rome_n to_o learn_v after_o what_o manner_n that_o election_n have_v be_v carry_v on_o hildebrand_n show_v so_o many_o civility_n to_o this_o count_n that_o he_o write_v to_o the_o king_n in_o his_o behalf_n and_o henry_n perceive_v that_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o oppose_v his_o election_n because_o he_o be_v more_o powerful_a in_o rome_n than_o himself_o give_v his_o consent_n to_o it_o by_o this_o mean_v hildebrand_n be_v ordain_v priest_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o june_n anno_fw-la dom._n 1073._o at_o his_o ordination_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n vii_o in_o honour_n to_o the_o memory_n of_o john_n gratian_n his_o old_a patron_n who_o have_v assume_v the_o name_n of_o gregory_n vi_o when_o he_o be_v seat_v upon_o the_o papal_a chair_n no_o soon_o be_v this_o man_n make_v pope_n but_o he_o form_v a_o design_n of_o become_a lord_n spiritual_a and_o temporal_a over_o the_o whole_a earth_n the_o supreme_a judge_n and_o determiner_n of_o all_o affair_n both_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a the_o distributer_n of_o all_o manner_n of_o grace_n of_o what_o kind_n soever_o the_o disposer_n not_o only_o of_o archbishoprics_a bishopric_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a benefice_n but_o also_o of_o kingdom_n state_n and_o the_o revenue_n of_o particular_a person_n to_o bring_v about_o this_o resolution_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n and_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n which_o god_n have_v put_v into_o his_o hand_n not_o only_o to_o maintain_v the_o faith_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n to_o reform_v abuse_n and_o to_o punish_v those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o spiritual_a offence_n but_o he_o likewise_o make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o deprive_v king_n of_o their_o kingdom_n prince_n and_o lord_n of_o their_o estate_n and_o revenue_n to_o render_v they_o his_o tributary_n to_o dispose_v at_o his_o pleasure_n all_o that_o belong_v to_o they_o and_o to_o force_v they_o to_o do_v whatsoever_o he_o desire_v to_o engage_v archbishop_n and_o bishop_n to_o pay_v he_o a_o blind_a obedience_n and_o to_o do_v nothing_o in_o their_o own_o diocese_n without_o his_o order_n he_o live_v in_o time_n very_o lucky_a for_o he_o and_o very_o proper_a to_o establish_v his_o pretension_n the_o empire_n of_o germany_n be_v weak_a france_n govern_v by_o a_o infant_n king_n who_o do_v not_o much_o mind_n the_o affair_n of_o state_n england_n new_o conquer_a by_o the_o norman_n spain_n in_o part_n under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o moor_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o north_n new_o convert_v italy_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o great_a many_o petty_a prince_n all_o europe_n divide_v by_o several_a faction_n so_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a for_o he_o in_o such_o a_o juncture_n to_o establish_v his_o authority_n but_o this_o undertake_n create_v a_o world_n of_o business_n to_o he_o and_o engage_v he_o in_o contest_v with_o a_o great_a many_o european_a prince_n the_o most_o considerable_a be_v that_o which_o he_o have_v with_o henry_n king_n of_o germany_n which_o last_v all_o his_o popedom_n and_o be_v of_o very_o pernicious_a consequence_n both_o to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o empire_n the_o account_n of_o which_o be_v as_o follow_v henry_n the_o four_o king_n of_o the_o german_n of_o that_o name_n since_o henry_n the_o falconer_n succeed_v vii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o henry_n and_o gregory_n vii_o as_o we_o hint_v before_o his_o father_n henry_n in_o the_o year_n 1056._o be_v then_o about_o five_o year_n old_a his_o father_n at_o his_o death_n recommend_v he_o to_o pope_n
all_o sort_n of_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o last_o he_o maintain_v that_o a_o man_n who_o have_v once_o assume_v the_o monastic_a habit_n and_o live_v for_o some_o time_n in_o a_o monastery_n can_v return_v to_o a_o secular_a course_n of_o life_n although_o he_o make_v no_o express_a profession_n nor_o receive_v the_o benediction_n these_o letter_n be_v follow_v by_o several_a tract_n about_o divers_a ecclesiastical_a affair_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o our_o saviour_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o after_o the_o consecration_n nothing_o remain_v of_o the_o matter_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o only_o the_o outward_a appearance_n and_o that_o it_o be_v real_o the_o very_a same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o which_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross._n he_o add_v that_o the_o wicked_a receive_v it_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o do_v not_o receive_v the_o effect_n nor_o grace_n of_o it_o which_o be_v only_o bestow_v on_o those_o who_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o righteousness_n the_o second_o be_v make_v about_o the_o election_n of_o bishop_n and_o against_o the_o investiture_n he_o maintain_v in_o the_o former_a that_o as_o baptism_n make_v a_o christian_n so_o election_n and_o consecration_n constitute_v a_o bishop_n and_o as_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a without_o receive_v baptism_n so_o it_o be_v likewise_o impossible_a to_o be_v a_o bishop_n without_o election_n and_o consecration_n that_o those_o two_o qualification_n be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a that_o consecration_n without_o election_n and_o election_n without_o consecration_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o bishop_n that_o consecration_n suppose_v a_o canonical_a election_n and_o that_o whosoever_o receive_v it_o without_o be_v canonical_o choose_v be_v rather_o curse_v than_o consecrate_a by_o reason_n that_o nothing_o can_v disannul_v the_o order_n of_o election_n and_o consecration_n establish_v by_o jesus_n christ_n who_o himself_o choose_v and_o consecrate_v his_o apostle_n that_o the_o clergy_n supply_v our_o saviour_n place_n in_o the_o election_n and_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o consecration_n that_o all_o the_o other_o christian_n have_v a_o right_a to_o demand_v a_o bishop_n but_o they_o can_v elect_n nor_o consecrate_v he_o that_o upon_o that_o account_n all_o those_o who_o aspire_v to_o ecclesiastical_a preferment_n by_o any_o other_o mean_n than_o canonical_a election_n subvert_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v dispense_v with_o that_o institution_n or_o permit_v it_o to_o be_v do_v otherwise_o because_o the_o pope_n can_v do_v that_o which_o st._n peter_n himself_o have_v no_o power_n to_o do_v now_o jesus_n christ_n only_o empower_v st._n peter_n to_o bind_v that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v bind_v and_o to_o loose_v that_o which_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o be_v loose_v and_o not_o to_o loose_v that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v bind_v or_o to_o bind_v that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v loose_v and_o when_o st._n peter_n be_v about_o to_o act_v otherwise_o st._n paul_n though_o a_o novice_n in_o the_o faith_n withstand_v he_o to_o the_o face_n last_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ought_v not_o to_o repeal_v the_o law_n establish_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o to_o maintain_v they_o nor_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o power_n give_v by_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o a_o capricious_a humour_n but_o according_a to_o our_o saviour_n tradition_n afterward_o he_o pass_v to_o the_o investiture_n and_o say_v that_o to_o know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n as_o to_o that_o point_n it_o be_v requisite_a only_a to_o peruse_v the_o first_o article_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o gregory_n vii_o in_o which_o that_o pope_n excommunicate_v and_o treat_v as_o heretic_n all_o those_o clergyman_n who_o shall_v presume_v to_o receive_v the_o investiture_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o laic_n that_o that_o sort_n of_o heresy_n be_v a_o more_o heinous_a crime_n than_o simony_n in_o regard_n that_o simony_n be_v only_o practise_v in_o secret_a but_o the_o investiture_n be_v always_o make_v public_o that_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v laic_n to_o assume_v the_o power_n of_o confer_v ecclesiastical_a order_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o investiture_n which_o be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o sacred_a sign_n by_o which_o the_o bishop_n be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o man_n and_o put_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o laic_n but_o from_o that_o of_o the_o clerk_n who_o perform_v the_o consecration_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o layman_n who_o can_v administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o to_o deliver_v the_o ring_n and_o the_o pastoral_a staff_n which_o be_v sacrament_n such_o as_o the_o salt_n and_o water_n the_o chrism_n and_o the_o consecrate_a oil_n when_o they_o be_v administer_v by_o those_o who_o have_v a_o rightful_a power_n and_o with_o the_o requisite_a ceremony_n the_o three_o tract_n be_v write_v in_o like_a manner_n against_o the_o investiture_n in_o which_o he_o repeat_v the_o same_o argument_n and_o conclude_v that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v repute_v no_o less_o heresy_n than_o simony_n he_o continue_v to_o handle_v the_o same_o matter_n in_o the_o four_o tract_n and_o prove_v that_o king_n can_v confer_v the_o investiture_n even_o of_o spiritual_a benefice_n with_o the_o ring_n and_o staff_n because_o it_o be_v a_o ecclesiastical_a ceremony_n and_o that_o to_o speak_v proper_o they_o can_v bestow_v the_o investiture_n of_o ecclesiastical_a possession_n by_o reason_n that_o they_o already_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n but_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o after_o a_o canonical_a election_n and_o consecration_n they_o may_v grant_v the_o royal_a investiture_n of_o church_n revenue_n and_o put_v he_o that_o have_v the_o title_n in_o possession_n of_o they_o afford_v he_o their_o assistance_n and_o protection_n which_o may_v be_v do_v by_o certain_a outward_a sign_n that_o be_v not_o at_o all_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n and_o last_o that_o it_o be_v not_o expedient_a to_o exccommunicate_v prince_n upon_o that_o account_n in_o regard_n that_o such_o proceed_n will_v occasion_v a_o great_a mischief_n in_o the_o follow_a tract_n he_o lay_v down_o a_o principle_n which_o also_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o business_n of_o investiture_n viz._n that_o condescension_n may_v be_v sometime_o allow_v and_o the_o grant_n of_o dispensation_n but_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o it_o be_v do_v with_o a_o good_a intention_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n and_o not_o for_o money_n or_o favour_n and_o that_o that_o which_o be_v absolute_o evil_a ought_v never_o to_o be_v tolerate_v or_o permit_v in_o the_o six_o he_o maintain_v three_o principle_n viz._n that_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v catholic_n free_a and_o chaste_a that_o quatenus_fw-la catholic_n it_o can_v neither_o be_v buy_v nor_o sell_v that_o as_o it_o be_v free_a it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v bring_v into_o subjection_n to_o any_o secular_a power_n and_o that_o as_o it_o be_v chaste_a it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v corrupt_v with_o present_n the_o seven_o tract_n contain_v certain_a allegorical_a explication_n of_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n and_o of_o the_o tabernacle_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n in_o the_o eight_o he_o explain_v what_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o baptism_n confirmation_n extreme_a unction_n and_o the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v that_o baptism_n remit_v sin_n by_o the_o vertue-of_a the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o in_o confirmation_n the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v invoke_v that_o he_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o take_v up_o his_o abode_n in_o the_o habitation_n which_o he_o have_v sanctify_v that_o he_o will_v also_o defend_v and_o protect_v it_o that_o that_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v by_o the_o bishop_n to_o show_v that_o it_o give_v the_o high_a perfection_n that_o the_o extreme_a unction_n of_o sick_a person_n confer_v on_o they_o remission_n of_o sin_n to_o the_o end_n that_o christian_n may_v obtain_v mercy_n both_o in_o their_o life_n time_n and_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n and_o last_o that_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o christian_a soul_n be_v heal_v of_o all_o the_o disease_n of_o its_o vice_n re-establish_v in_o a_o state_n of_o everlasting_a salvation_n and_o make_v one_o body_n with_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o nine_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o re-iteration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o say_v that_o those_o be_v not_o reiterated_a in_o which_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o there_o
letter_n in_o which_o that_o pope_n excite_v the_o count_n of_o flanders_n to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o people_n of_o those_o territory_n a_o answer_n to_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o trier_n concern_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o ember-week_n the_o book_n of_o ecclesiaste_n in_o heroic_a verse_n according_a to_o the_o literal_a allegorical_a and_o mythological_a sense_n the_o continuation_n of_o eusebius_n chronicle_n after_o st._n jerome_n to_o the_o year_n 1111._o a_o treatise_n about_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o cycle_n and_o another_o of_o illustrious_a personage_n in_o imitation_n of_o st._n jerom_n and_o gennadius_n of_o all_o these_o work_v there_o only_o remain_v in_o our_o possession_n the_o continuation_n of_o st._n jerom_n chronicle_n from_o a._n c._n 381._o to_o 1112._o the_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n the_o letter_n write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o liege_n and_o cambray_n and_o the_o life_n of_o st._n sigebert_n st._n guibert_n and_o st._n maclou_n refer_v to_o by_o surius_n this_o author_n be_v very_o accurate_a in_o his_o write_n and_o attain_v to_o considerable_a proficiency_n in_o the_o study_n of_o the_o liberal_a science_n and_o in_o all_o sort_n of_o humane_a learning_n honorius_n solitarius_fw-la a_o scholastic_a divine_a of_o the_o church_n of_o autun_n honorius_n a_o priest_n and_o scholastic_a divine_a of_o the_o church_n of_o autun_n surname_v the_o solitary_a flourish_v under_o the_o emperor_n henry_n v._o a._n d._n 1120._o we_o have_v little_a account_n of_o his_o autun_n honorius_n solitarius_fw-la a_o scholastic_a divine_a of_o autun_n life_n but_o many_o of_o his_o work_n be_v still_o extant_a the_o most_o considerable_a be_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o light_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n first_o publish_v by_o suffridus_n and_o afterward_o by_o aubertus_n miraeus_n in_o their_o collection_n of_o author_n who_o write_v those_o that_o treat_v of_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n honorius_n have_v divide_v this_o work_n into_o four_o book_n the_o three_o first_o of_o which_o be_v only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o treatise_n on_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n by_o st._n jerom_n gennadius_n and_o isidorus_n he_o give_v a_o account_n in_o the_o last_o of_o some_o author_n since_o venerable_a bede_n to_o his_o time_n this_o treatise_n contain_v almost_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o name_n and_o character_n of_o the_o author_n and_o the_o title_n of_o their_o work_n it_o be_v follow_v by_o another_o treatise_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n contain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n and_o their_o principal_a doctrine_n print_v at_o basil_n in_o 1544._o to_o these_o two_o treatise_n may_v be_v add_v a_o chronological_a table_n of_o the_o pope_n from_o st._n peter_n to_o innocent_a ii_o which_o be_v extant_a among_o the_o other_o work_v of_o this_o author_n the_o treatise_n call_v the_o pearl_n of_o the_o soul_n or_o of_o the_o divine_a office_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o book_n in_o the_o first_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n of_o its_o ceremony_n and_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o its_o part_n and_o ornament_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o their_o habit_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o second_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o canonical_a hour_n and_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a office_n for_o the_o day_n and_o night_n in_o the_o three_o of_o the_o principal_a festival_n of_o the_o year_n and_o in_o the_o four_o of_o the_o concord_n or_o agreement_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o whole_a year_n with_o the_o particular_a day_n and_o time_n on_o which_o they_o be_v celebrate_v these_o book_n be_v full_a of_o a_o great_a number_n of_o argument_n and_o mystical_a explication_n that_o have_v no_o other_o ground_n but_o the_o author_n imagination_n they_o be_v print_v at_o lipsick_a a._n d._n 1514._o and_o in_o the_o collection_n of_o the_o writer_n who_o have_v treat_v of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n the_o treatise_n of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o world_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o book_n in_o the_o first_o of_o these_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o its_o part_n in_o the_o second_o of_o time_n and_o its_o part_n and_o the_o three_o be_v a_o chronological_a series_n of_o emperor_n king_n and_o other_o sovereign_a prince_n from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n barberossa_n the_o piece_n that_o bear_v the_o title_n of_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o world_n divide_v into_o four_o book_n be_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o system_fw-la of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o its_o principal_a part_n it_o be_v follow_v by_o another_o tract_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n touch_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o planet_n the_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o freewill_n be_v write_v in_o form_n of_o a_o dialogue_n and_o have_v for_o its_o subject_a the_o explication_n of_o that_o common_a question_n how_o can_v freewill_n be_v reconcile_v with_o the_o certainty_n of_o predestination_n he_o define_v predestination_n to_o be_v a_o eternal_a preparation_n to_o happiness_n or_o misery_n of_o those_o that_o have_v do_v good_a or_o evil_a he_o affirm_v that_o it_o impose_v no_o necessity_n of_o do_v either_o because_o god_n do_v not_o predestinate_a to_o happiness_n or_o misery_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o person_n he_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o assert_v that_o freewill_n consist_v in_o the_o power_n of_o do_v good_a or_o evil_a and_o define_v it_o to_o be_v a_o capacity_n of_o perform_v righteousness_n voluntary_o and_o without_o constraint_n he_o maintain_v that_o man_n by_o his_o nature_n be_v endue_v with_o a_o power_n to_o act_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o righteousness_n although_o he_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o grace_n to_o do_v it_o and_o be_v capable_a of_o resist_v that_o grace_n he_o say_v that_o god_n make_v all_o reasonable_a creature_n for_o his_o glory_n but_o that_o he_o leave_v they_o free_a to_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_a by_o their_o own_o will_n and_o that_o he_o will_v have_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v but_o that_o it_o be_v their_o free_a will_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o damnation_n afterward_o he_o explain_v why_o god_n make_v creature_n when_o he_o foreknow_v that_o they_o will_v sin_v against_o he_o and_o that_o they_o will_v be_v damn_v why_o the_o word_n be_v incarnate_a upon_o what_o account_n mankind_n have_v deserve_v nothing_o but_o punishment_n after_o the_o commit_n of_o sin_n god_n leave_v some_o in_o the_o mass_n of_o perdition_n who_o be_v damn_v by_o their_o free_a will_n and_o save_v other_o by_o his_o special_a grace_n which_o they_o by_o no_o mean_n deserve_v and_o how_o salvation_n ought_v rather_o to_o be_v attribute_v to_o grace_n than_o to_o free_a will_n although_o free_a will_n co-operate_v with_o grace_n he_o observe_v that_o child_n that_o incur_v damnation_n be_v just_o condemn_v to_o that_o punishment_n and_o that_o those_o who_o attain_v to_o salvation_n be_v save_v by_o grace_n which_o they_o never_o merit_v and_o as_o for_o adult_n person_n that_o they_o be_v save_v by_o grace_n and_o free_a will_n and_o that_o those_o who_o be_v damn_v be_v doom_v to_o that_o sentence_n by_o justice_n and_o by_o their_o free_a will_n that_o predestination_n neither_o save_v nor_o damn_v any_o person_n by_o force_n although_o all_o the_o elect_n be_v infallible_o save_v and_o the_o reprobate_n infallible_o damn_v but_o forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v not_o know_v whether_o one_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_a or_o of_o the_o reprobate_n that_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o use_v all_o possible_a endeavour_n for_o the_o attain_n to_o salvation_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n be_v certain_o determine_v because_o god_n from_o all_o eternity_n know_v those_o who_o will_v die_v in_o that_o state_n he_o add_v that_o man_n since_o adam_n transgression_n may_v fall_v by_o his_o free_a will_n but_o that_o he_o can_v rise_v again_o but_o by_o grace_n and_o that_o god_n sometime_o deny_v that_o grace_n to_o those_o who_o be_v too_o presumptuous_a that_o every_o thing_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o world_n aught_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o god_n either_o because_o he_o do_v it_o or_o because_o he_o permit_v it_o or_o in_o regard_n that_o he_o do_v not_o prevent_v it_o that_o he_o cause_v all_o thing_n to_o tend_v to_o the_o promote_a of_o his_o own_o glory_n that_o he_o show_v mercy_n on_o whosoever_o he_o think_v fit_a by_o afford_v they_o his_o grace_n that_o he_o harden_v other_o at_o his_o pleasure_n by_o leave_v they_o in_o their_o wickedness_n and_o in_o the_o state_n of_o reprobation_n last_o after_o have_v make_v some_o moral_a reflection_n our_o author_n conclude_v this_o work_n with_o a_o recapitulation_n of_o the_o principle_n that_o he_o have_v already_o establish_v in_o
have_v a_o guardian_n angel_n yet_o own_v that_o the_o same_o angel_n may_v serve_v as_o a_o guardian_n to_o several_a person_n and_o afterward_o proceed_v to_o examine_v in_o what_o particular_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o angel_n may_v be_v augment_v in_o the_o follow_a section_n to_o the_o sixteenth_o he_o explain_v the_o work_n of_o the_o creation_n in_o the_o sixteenth_o and_o seventeen_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o creation_n of_o man_n and_o inquire_v in_o what_o his_o likeness_n to_o god_n consist_v when_o his_o soul_n be_v create_v and_o in_o what_o place_n he_o be_v set_v he_o discourse_n in_o the_o eighteen_o of_o the_o formation_n of_o woman_n and_o endeavour_n to_o explain_v why_o she_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o man_n be_v rib._n in_o the_o nineteenth_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o state_n of_o immortality_n in_o which_o the_o first_o man_n be_v create_v in_o the_o twenty_o he_o debate_v concern_v the_o manner_n how_o man_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o world_n and_o how_o they_o be_v to_o be_v nourish_v in_o case_n the_o state_n of_o innocence_n have_v continue_v in_o the_o twenty_o first_o he_o give_v a_o account_n after_o what_o manner_n the_o devil_n tempt_v man._n he_o discuss_n in_o the_o twenty_o second_o divers_a question_n relate_v to_o the_o quality_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n in_o the_o twenty_o three_o he_o resolve_v this_o difficult_a point_n why_o god_n permit_v man_n to_o be_v tempt_v know_v that_o he_o be_v to_o fall_v and_o afterward_o treat_v of_o the_o knowledge_n with_o which_o the_o first_o man_n be_v endue_v in_o the_o twenty_o four_o he_o begin_v to_o discourse_v concern_v the_o free_a will_n and_o grace_n inherent_a in_o the_o first_o man_n and_o treat_v in_o general_a in_o the_o two_o follow_a section_n of_o the_o freedom_n of_o grace_n according_a to_o st._n augustin_n principle_n in_o the_o twenty_o seven_o section_n he_o discourse_v of_o virtue_n and_o merit_n which_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o grace_n and_o free_n will._n in_o the_o twenty_o eight_o he_o confute_v the_o error_n of_o the_o pelagian_o as_o also_o those_o of_o the_o manichee_n and_o of_o jovinian_a in_o the_o twenty_o nine_o section_n he_o return_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o first_o man_n and_o after_o have_v show_v that_o man_n even_o in_o the_o state_n of_o innocency_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o operate_n and_o cooperate_a grace_n for_o the_o do_v of_o good_a he_o debate_v certain_a question_n about_o the_o manner_n how_o he_o be_v expel_v paradise_n and_o concern_v the_o tree_n of_o life_n which_o preserve_v he_o from_o death_n in_o the_o thirty_o thirty_o first_o thirty_o second_o and_o thirty_o three_o he_o treat_v of_o original_a sin_n and_o inquire_v in_o what_o it_o consist_v how_o it_o be_v transfer_v from_o parent_n to_o their_o child_n after_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v remit_v by_o baptism_n whether_o child_n contract_v the_o sin_n of_o their_o parent_n as_o original_a sin_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o thirty_o four_o and_o thirty_o five_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o actual_a sin_n in_o the_o thirty_o six_o he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v sin_n which_o be_v both_o the_o cause_n and_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o thirty_o seven_o that_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o action_n by_o which_o sin_n be_v commit_v and_o of_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n although_o he_o be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o sin_n in_o the_o thirty_o eight_o he_o demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v the_o end_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o will_n which_o render_v the_o action_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a and_o that_o in_o order_n to_o its_o be_v good_a it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v terminate_v in_o god_n in_o the_o thirty_o nine_o he_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o of_o all_o the_o natural_a faculty_n the_o will_v only_o be_v susceptible_a of_o sin_n in_o the_o forty_o he_o continue_v to_o show_v that_o a_o action_n to_o be_v denominate_v good_a aught_o to_o have_v a_o good_a end_n and_o intention_n in_o the_o forty_o first_o he_o produce_v divers_a passage_n of_o st._n augustin_n about_o the_o necessity_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o a_o upright_a will_n to_o avoid_v the_o commit_n of_o sin_n and_o show_v that_o the_o corrupt_a will_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o sin_n he_o inquire_v in_o the_o forty_o second_o whether_o the_o will_n and_o the_o action_n be_v two_o different_a sin_n and_o afterward_o explain_v the_o division_n of_o the_o seven_o capital_a sin_n show_v that_o they_o derive_v their_o original_n from_o pride_n and_o concupiscence_n in_o the_o forty_o three_o he_o relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n augustin_n concern_v the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n last_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o forty_o four_o section_n that_o the_o power_n of_o commit_v sin_n proceed_v from_o god_n and_o that_o the_o power_n the_o devil_n have_v to_o tempt_v we_o to_o evil_a aught_o to_o be_v resist_v the_o three_o book_n begin_v with_o the_o question_n relate_v to_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n in_o the_o first_o section_n the_o author_n lay_v down_o the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v more_o expedient_a that_o the_o son_n shall_v be_v incarnate_a rather_o than_o the_o father_n or_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o discuss_n this_o question_n whether_o two_o person_n be_v in_o like_a manner_n capable_a of_o be_v incarnate_a in_o the_o second_o section_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o the_o body_n and_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o three_o he_o show_v that_o the_o body_n take_v by_o the_o word_n be_v free_a from_o the_o corruption_n of_o sin_n that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n herself_o be_v then_o also_o free_a from_o sin_n and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a moment_n that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v conceive_v the_o word_n be_v unite_v to_o it_o he_o inquire_v in_o the_o four_o why_o the_o incarnation_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n rather_o than_o to_o the_o other_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v say_v jesus_n christ_n be_v conceive_v and_o bear_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o five_o section_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o human_a nature_n and_o show_v that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o unite_v to_o the_o person_n but_o to_o the_o nature_n in_o the_o six_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o these_o proposition_n viz._n god_n be_v make_v man_n god_n be_v man_n and_o produce_v three_o several_a explication_n of_o they_o make_v by_o the_o father_n the_o same_o matter_n be_v far_o handle_v in_o the_o seven_o distinction_n in_o the_o eight_o he_o resolve_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o discourse_n of_o the_o twofold_a nativity_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o nine_o he_o produce_v certain_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o ten_o he_o propose_v this_o question_n viz._n whether_o jesus_n christ_n quatenus_fw-la man_n be_v a_o person_n or_o a_o thing_n he_o maintain_v the_o negative_a and_o afterward_o prove_v that_o the_o quality_n or_o title_n of_o adoptive_a son_n can_v be_v appropriate_v to_o he_o in_o the_o eleven_o he_o assert_n that_o neither_o ought_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v call_v a_o creature_n without_o add_v quatenus_fw-la man._n in_o the_o twelve_o he_o discuss_n divers_a question_n viz._n whether_o it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n that_o he_o always_o be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o he_o may_v not_o be_v god_n he_o determine_v that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o of_o his_o human_a nature_n in_o the_o thirteen_o and_o fourteen_o section_n he_o treat_v of_o knowledge_n grace_n and_o the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n quatenus_fw-la man._n in_o the_o fifteen_o and_o sixteenth_o he_o prove_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v upon_o he_o the_o infirmity_n of_o human_a nature_n sin_n and_o ignorance_n only_o except_v and_o that_o he_o be_v capable_a of_o undergo_a suffering_n in_o the_o seventeen_o he_o explain_v the_o twofold_n will_v of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o eighteen_o he_o discourse_v of_o what_o jesus_n christ_n merit_v for_o himself_o and_o of_o what_o he_o merit_v for_o we_o in_o the_o nineteenth_o he_o treat_v of_o redemption_n in_o the_o twenty_o he_o inquire_v why_o jesus_n christ_n redeem_v we_o by_o his_o passion_n and_o death_n and_o whether_o he_o can_v not_o have_v do_v it_o by_o some_o other_o mean_n in_o the_o twenty_o first_o he_o propose_v this_o question_n viz._n whether_o the_o word_n remain_v unite_v
sudden_o expire_v and_o that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o spirit_n a_o great_a deal_n more_o perfect_a will_v succeed_v it_o this_o doctrine_n spread_v among_o a_o great_a many_o spiritual_a man_n and_o one_o of_o â—hem_n make_v a_o book_n to_o establish_v it_o to_o which_o he_o give_v the_o title_n of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n this_o piece_n gospel_n the_o book_n call_v the_o eternal_a gospel_n appear_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n but_o what_o be_v the_o author_n name_n be_v not_o know_v matthew_n paris_n ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o jacboine_n aimeric_n to_o john_n the_o seven_o general_n of_o the_o franciscan_n let_v the_o case_n be_v how_o it_o will_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o great_a many_o monk_n approve_v of_o this_o work_n and_o that_o some_o of_o they_o will_v have_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n public_o in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1254_o but_o the_o bishop_n oppose_v it_o and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n be_v condemn_v to_o be_v book_n the_o condemnation_n of_o that_o book_n burn_v in_o the_o year_n 1256_o by_o pope_n alexander_n iu._n who_o at_o the_o same_o time_n proscribe_v those_o who_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o book_n as_o william_n of_o saint_n amour_n and_o ptolemey_n of_o lucca_n assure_v we_o all_o the_o error_n of_o this_o book_n turn_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v book_n the_o error_n of_o that_o book_n imperfect_a in_o comparison_n of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o be_v to_o succeed_v it_o for_o according_a to_o this_o book_n the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o last_v no_o long_o than_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n and_o consequent_o be_v upon_o expire_a the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n advance_v beside_o this_o several_a particular_a error_n viz._n that_o none_o but_o spiritual_a man_n have_v the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o only_o those_o who_o go_v barefoot_a be_v capable_a of_o preach_v the_o spiritual_a doctrine_n that_o the_o jew_n though_o adhere_v to_o their_o religion_n shall_v be_v load_v with_o good_a thing_n and_o deliver_v from_o their_o enemy_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v more_o spiritual_a than_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o god_n the_o father_n shall_v save_o they_o that_o the_o monk_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o suffer_v martyrdom_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n receive_v something_o of_o the_o church_n as_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n have_v receive_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o active_a life_n have_v last_v till_o abbot_n joachim_n but_o that_o since_o his_o time_n it_o be_v become_v useless_a that_o the_o contemplative_a life_n have_v begin_v from_o his_o time_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v more_o perfect_a in_o his_o successor_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o order_n of_o monk_n by_o far_o more_o perfect_a which_o shall_v flourish_v when_o the_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n be_v perish_v that_o in_o this_o three_o state_n of_o the_o world_n the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n will_v be_v whole_o commit_v to_o those_o monk_n who_o shall_v have_v more_o authority_n than_o the_o apostle_n ever_o have_v that_o those_o preacher_n persecute_v by_o the_o clergy_n shall_v go_v over_o to_o the_o infidel_n and_o may_v excite_v they_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o extravagancy_n which_o the_o author_n relate_v as_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n the_o maintainer_n of_o this_o work_n be_v call_v joachites_n or_o rather_o joachimite_n in_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n 1260_o 1260._o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o joachimite_n in_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n 1260._o wherein_o their_o doctrine_n be_v examine_v and_o condemn_v in_o these_o term_n among_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o appear_v at_o this_o time_n none_o be_v more_o dangerous_a than_o those_o who_o take_v for_o the_o foundation_n of_o their_o folly_n several_a ternary_n in_o part_n true_a and_o make_v false_a application_n of_o they_o establish_v a_o very_a pernicious_a doctrine_n and_o wicked_o affect_v to_o do_v honour_n to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v impudent_o derogate_v from_o the_o redemption_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o aim_v to_o include_v the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o son_n and_o his_o work_n within_o a_o certain_a number_n of_o year_n after_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v act_n as_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v to_o act_n with_o more_o power_n and_o majesty_n for_o the_o future_a than_o he_o have_v do_v yet_o since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o church_n these_o joachites_n by_o a_o chimerical_a concatenation_n of_o certain_a ternary_n maintain_v that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v for_o the_o future_a be_v enlighten_v with_o a_o more_o perfect_a law_n lay_v down_o for_o the_o foundation_n of_o their_o error_n this_o holy_a and_o celestial_a ternary_n of_o the_o ineffable_a person_n of_o the_o everblessed_n trinity_n father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o be_v for_o establish_v their_o error_n on_o the_o basis_n of_o all_o these_o truth_n they_o add_v to_o this_o sovereign_a truth_n other_o ternary_n by_o assert_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v three_o state_n or_o order_n of_o man_n who_o have_v have_v or_o shall_v have_v each_o their_o proper_a season_n the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o marry_v person_n which_o be_v in_o repute_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o father_n that_o be_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o clerk_n which_o have_v be_v in_o esteem_n in_o the_o time_n of_o grace_n by_o the_o son_n in_o this_o age_n of_o the_o world_n the_o three_o be_v the_o order_n of_o the_o monk_n which_o shall_v be_v glorify_v in_o time_n with_o a_o large_a measure_n of_o grace_n which_o shall_v be_v give_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n three_o sort_n of_o doctrine_n answer_v to_o these_o three_o state_n the_o old_a testament_n the_o new_a and_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n or_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n last_o they_o distinguish_v the_o whole_a duration_n of_o the_o world_n into_o three_o age_n the_o time_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n which_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o father_n the_o time_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o grace_n which_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o son_n and_o which_o have_v last_v 1260._o year_n and_o the_o time_n of_o a_o more_o ample_a grace_n and_o of_o unveil_v truth_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o of_o which_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v in_o the_o gospel_n when_o he_o say_v when_o that_o spirit_n of_o truth_n shall_v come_v he_o will_v teach_v you_o all_o truth_n in_o the_o first_o state_n man_n live_v according_a to_o the_o flesh_n in_o the_o second_o between_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n and_o in_o the_o last_o which_o shall_v endure_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v live_v according_a to_o the_o spirit_n the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o this_o fiction_n of_o ternary_n be_v that_o the_o redemption_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v no_o more_o place_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v abolish_v which_o the_o joachite_n have_v almost_o the_o impudence_n to_o advance_v by_o assert_v that_o all_o type_n and_o figure_n shall_v be_v abolish_v at_o this_o time_n and_o that_o the_o truth_n shall_v appear_v all_o naked_a without_o the_o veil_n of_o sacrament_n maxim_n these_o be_v which_o ought_v to_o be_v abominate_v by_o all_o christian_n who_o have_v read_v the_o holy_a father_n and_o who_o firm_o believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v visible_a sign_n and_o image_n of_o invisible_a grace_n under_o the_o element_n of_o one_o of_o which_o the_o son_n of_o god_n abide_v as_o he_o have_v promise_v in_o his_o church_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o council_n add_v that_o though_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v condemn_v a_o while_n ago_o by_o the_o holy_a see_v in_o its_o censure_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n yet_o because_o several_a person_n maintain_v it_o under_o a_o pretence_n that_o the_o book_n which_o serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n to_o that_o error_n have_v not_o be_v examine_v nor_o condemn_v viz._n the_o book_n of_o concordance_n and_o the_o other_o book_n of_o the_o joachites_n which_o till_o then_o remain_v undiscuss_v because_o they_o lay_v conceal_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o some_o monk_n and_o begin_v then_o to_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o infatuate_a the_o mind_n of_o many_o it_o condemn_v and_o disapprove_v of_o those_o work_n and_o prohibit_v the_o make_v use_n of_o they_o under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n in_o the_o year_n 1240_o william_n bishop_n of_o paris_n have_v convene_v all_o the_o regent_n doctor_n of_o the_o university_n
paris_n the_o proposition_n condemn_v by_o william_n of_o paris_n condemn_v ten_o proposition_n which_o have_v be_v teach_v as_o matthew_n paris_n observe_v by_o the_o professor_n of_o the_o dominican_n and_o franciscan_a order_n who_o will_v to_o dispute_v with_o too_o much_o subtlety_n and_o to_o dive_v too_o far_o into_o mystery_n be_v fall_v into_o error_n by_o the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n say_v that_o author_n to_o who_o the_o wisdom_n and_o simplicity_n of_o a_o firm_a faith_n be_v more_o acceptable_a than_o too_o great_a subtlety_n in_o divinity_n it_o be_v more_o safe_a and_o meritorious_a to_o receive_v and_o believe_v with_o simplicity_n what_o the_o father_n have_v teach_v than_o to_o adhere_v to_o that_o which_o must_v be_v prove_v and_o discover_v by_o humane_a reason_n the_o ten_o proposition_n be_v these_o 1._o that_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o be_v see_v by_o man_n or_o angel_n 2._o that_o the_o divine_a essence_n though_o the_o same_o in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o as_o it_o be_v that_o essence_n and_o the_o form_n it_o be_v one_o in_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o not_o in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 3._o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v not_o from_o the_o son_n since_o he_o be_v love_n and_o unity_n but_o only_o from_o the_o father_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v several_a eternal_a truth_n which_o be_v not_o god_n himself_o 5._o that_o the_o first_o moment_n the_o creation_n and_o the_o passion_n be_v neither_o the_o creator_n nor_o the_o creature_n 6._o that_o the_o wicked_a angel_n have_v be_v wicked_a from_o the_o first_o instant_n of_o his_o creation_n 7._o that_o the_o soul_n in_o bliss_n and_o even_o that_o of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n herself_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o the_o empyreal_a heaven_n with_o the_o angel_n but_o in_o the_o crystalline_a heaven_n 8._o that_o a_o angel_n may_v be_v in_o many_o place_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n and_o even_o every_o where_n 9_o that_o he_o who_o be_v endue_v with_o better_a natural_a part_n shall_v have_v more_o grace_n than_o another_o 10._o that_o the_o devil_n have_v no_o support_n to_o keep_v he_o from_o fall_v nor_o adam_n to_o keep_v in_o his_o state_n of_o innocence_n the_o assembly_n after_o they_o have_v censure_v these_o proposition_n declare_v that_o man_n ought_v firm_o and_o without_o doubt_n to_o believe_v 1._o that_o the_o substance_n essence_n and_o nature_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v see_v by_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o the_o bless_a soul_n 2_o that_o there_o be_v but_o only_o one_o substantial_a essence_n and_o only_o one_o nature_n in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n even_o as_o it_o be_v the_o form_n 3_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o unity_n and_o as_o love_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v but_o only_o one_o eternal_a truth_n which_o be_v god_n and_o that_o no_o other_o have_v be_v from_o all_o eternity_n 5._o that_o the_o first_o moment_n the_o creation_n and_o the_o passion_n be_v creature_n 6._o that_o the_o bad_a angel_n have_v be_v good_a and_o become_v bad_a by_o their_o sin_n 7._o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a and_o their_o body_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o empyreal_a heaven_n as_o well_o as_o the_o holy_a angel_n 8._o that_o the_o angel_n be_v in_o a_o distinct_a place_n so_o that_o they_o can_v be_v in_o two_o place_n at_o once_o much_o less_o every_o where_n 9_o that_o grace_n and_o glory_n be_v grant_v according_a to_o the_o order_n and_o predestination_n of_o god_n 10._o that_o the_o wicked_a angel_n and_o adam_n have_v support_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o fall_v though_o not_o sufficient_a to_o carry_v they_o on_o into_o perfection_n about_o the_o same_o time_n william_n professor_n of_o the_o franciscan_a friar_n have_v advance_v in_o a_o sermon_n franciscan_a the_o recantation_n of_o william_n the_o franciscan_a preach_v on_o the_o festival_n of_o st._n john_n baptist_n in_o the_o church_n of_o his_o monastery_n several_a proposition_n about_o free_a will_n and_o free_a grace_n be_v oblige_v to_o retract_v the_o two_o follow_v in_o a_o assembly_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n of_o paris_n 1._o free_a will_n have_v a_o natural_a power_n to_o receive_v grace_n but_o not_o a_o effective_a or_o cooperate_a power_n for_o the_o entertain_n of_o grace_n 2._o he_o who_o be_v damn_a have_v never_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n but_o have_v be_v always_o a_o ishmael_n or_o a_o judas_n never_o a_o saint_n john_n in_o the_o year_n 1270_o in_o december_n stephen_n templar_n bishop_n of_o paris_n condemn_v other_o proposition_n paris_n proposition_n condemn_v by_o stephen_n templar_n bishop_n of_o paris_n teach_v by_o several_a professor_n in_o philosophy_n and_o divinity_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n which_o be_v thirteen_o in_o number_n 1._o that_o the_o understanding_n of_o all_o man_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o number_n 2._o that_o this_o proposition_n homo_fw-la intelligit_fw-la be_v false_a and_o improper_a 3._o that_o the_o will_n choose_v and_o will_v by_o necessity_n 4._o that_o all_o sublunary_a thing_n be_v subject_v to_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o heavenly_a body_n 5._o that_o the_o world_n be_v eternal_a 6._o that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o first_o man._n 7._o that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n as_o be_v the_o form_n of_o he_o be_v corruptible_a 8._o that_o the_o separate_a soul_n do_v not_o suffer_v eternal_a fire_n 9_o that_o free_a will_n be_v a_o passive_n not_o a_o active_a power_n and_o that_o it_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o sensitive_a appetite_n 10._o that_o god_n have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o singular_a thing_n 11._o that_o he_o know_v nothing_o external_o without_o himself_o 12._o that_o the_o action_n of_o man_n be_v not_o govern_v by_o providence_n 13._o that_o god_n can_v give_v immortality_n or_o incorruptibility_n to_o a_o mortal_a and_o corruptible_a creature_n the_o bishop_n of_o paris_n order_v the_o rector_n of_o the_o university_n not_o to_o suffer_v that_o question_n of_o faith_n shall_v be_v dispute_v in_o the_o philosophy-school_n and_o the_o university_n provide_v against_o it_o by_o a_o statute_n make_v april_n the_o first_o 1271_o by_o which_o it_o declare_v that_o all_o those_o who_o after_o they_o have_v propose_v question_n which_o may_v concern_v faith_n and_o philosophy_n shall_v decide_v they_o against_o the_o faith_n or_o shall_v maintain_v those_o proposition_n true_a according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o philosophy_n though_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n shall_v be_v expel_v the_o university_n notwithstanding_o this_o maxim_n that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v true_a according_a to_o philosophy_n and_o false_a according_a to_o faith_n spread_v itself_o the_o same_o bishop_n be_v admonish_v by_o pope_n john_n xxi_o forbid_v it_o in_o the_o year_n 1277_o and_o condemn_v a_o great_a many_o error_n which_o they_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o maintain_v under_o this_o pretence_n as_o if_o there_o may_v be_v two_o truth_n one_o according_a to_o philosophy_n and_o another_o according_a to_o faith_n he_o likewise_o condemn_v a_o book_n call_v of_o love_n or_o of_o the_o god_n of_o love_n and_o some_o write_n of_o geomancy_n necromancy_n and_o witchcraft_n chap._n ix_o a_o account_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o vaudois_n and_o albigenses_n and_o other_o heretic_n of_o their_o error_n condemnation_n adversary_n of_o the_o inquisition_n croisades_n and_o war_n raise_v against_o they_o about_o the_o year_n 1160._o peter_n valdo_n a_o rich_a merchant_n of_o lion_n be_v in_o a_o assembly_n of_o his_o brethren_n vaudois_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o vaudois_n be_v so_o sensible_o affect_v at_o the_o sudden_a death_n of_o one_o of_o they_o that_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o a_o resolution_n of_o alter_v his_o way_n of_o live_v and_o explain_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o riches_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n he_o distribute_v all_o his_o good_n to_o the_o poor_a of_o the_o city_n to_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o voluntary_a poverty_n and_o to_o revive_v as_o he_o pretend_v the_o way_n of_o live_v among_o the_o apostle_n several_a person_n have_v follow_v his_o example_n they_o form_v a_o sect_n of_o people_n who_o they_o call_v the_o vaudois_n or_o waldenses_n from_o the_o name_n of_o their_o first_o founder_n the_o poor_a of_o lion_n because_o of_o the_o poverty_n of_o which_o they_o make_v profession_n leonist_n from_o the_o name_n of_o the_o city_n of_o lion_n and_o insabbate_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o certain_a shoe_n or_o sandal_n which_o they_o wear_v cut_v on_o the_o top_n to_o show_v their_o bare_a foot_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o they_o suppose_v valdo_n have_v some_o learning_n explain_v to_o they_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n he_o instruct_v they_o so_o well_o
you_o have_v no_o right_a to_o bestow_v benefice_n and_o prebend_n and_o if_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o good_n of_o some_o vacant_a benefice_n belong_v to_o you_o you_o ought_v to_o reserve_v the_o profit_n to_o their_o successor_n if_o you_o have_v bestow_v any_o benefice_n we_o declare_v the_o donation_n void_a and_o revoke_v the_o actual_a possession_n which_o ensue_v thereon_o we_o declare_v they_o heretic_n who_o believe_v the_o contrary_n give_v at_o the_o palace_n of_o lateran_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o december_n in_o the_o seven_o year_n of_o our_o papacy_n these_o bull_n be_v deliver_v and_o publish_v in_o the_o kingdom_n by_o the_o archdeacon_n of_o narbonne_n pope_n the_o assembly_n of_o the_o state_n against_o the_o attempt_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o king_n to_o obviate_v the_o ill_a consequence_n which_o they_o may_v have_v cause_v the_o short_a bull_n to_o be_v public_o burn_v on_o the_o 8_o of_o february_n 1302._o and_o call_v together_o the_o three_o estate_n of_o his_o kingdom_n to_o advise_v about_o way_n of_o self-preservation_n this_o assembly_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o our_o lady_n at_o paris_n 10_o of_o april_n 1302._o the_o king_n propose_v there_o the_o pope_n pretension_n to_o the_o temporalty_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o the_o summon_v he_o have_v send_v to_o the_o prelate_n to_o appear_v at_o rome_n peter_n flotte_n who_o speak_v for_o the_o king_n represent_v to_o the_o assembly_n the_o pernicious_a design_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o injury_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v to_o the_o gallican_n church_n by_o her_o reservation_n by_o 3._o by_o grant_n before_o the_o death_n of_o the_o present_a incumbent_n then_o call_v mandata_fw-la de_fw-la providendo_fw-la &_o gratiae_n expectativae_fw-la by_o civilian_n much_o may_v be_v see_v enact_v against_o they_o in_o our_o statute_n especial_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o edw._n 3._o provision_n of_o archbishopric_n bishopric_n and_o other_o benefice_n which_o she_o bestow_v on_o stranger_n that_o be_v nonresident_a and_o by_o other_o method_n by_o which_o she_o assume_v the_o disposal_n of_o all_o benefice_n by_o imposition_n upon_o the_o clergy_n by_o the_o right_n she_o challenge_v to_o take_v cognisance_n and_o to_o judge_n of_o all_o cause_n he_o protest_v on_o the_o king_n behalf_n that_o he_o own_a god_n only_o his_o superior_a in_o temporal_n that_o it_o be_v his_o intent_n before_o the_o arrival_n of_o the_o nuncio_n if_o there_o be_v occasion_n to_o regulate_v the_o behaviour_n of_o his_o officer_n towards_o the_o clergy_n but_o that_o since_o he_o have_v supersede_v the_o do_v it_o for_o fear_v the_o pope_n shall_v take_v advantage_n by_o it_o and_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v do_v at_o his_o instance_n and_o by_o his_o order_n the_o king_n demand_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o assembly_n upon_o all_o these_o point_n and_o chief_o about_o his_o sovereign_a jurisdiction_n in_o temporal_n the_o nobility_n have_v withdraw_v awhile_o to_o deliberate_a answer_v by_o the_o earl_n of_o artois_n that_o they_o thank_v his_o majesty_n for_o the_o good_a will_v he_o have_v to_o maintain_v the_o right_n and_o honour_n of_o his_o state_n and_o declare_v that_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o expose_v their_o life_n and_o fortune_n in_o its_o defence_n and_o though_o his_o majesty_n will_v suffer_v or_o pass_v by_o these_o attempt_n they_o will_v oppose_v it_o and_o say_v that_o they_o own_a not_o other_o superior_a but_o the_o king_n the_o clergy_n be_v unwilling_a sudden_o to_o give_v their_o answer_n and_o desire_a time_n to_o deliberate_v more_o full_o but_o the_o king_n press_v they_o to_o speak_v their_o mind_n the_o prelate_n declare_v that_o they_o believe_v themselves_o bind_v to_o defend_v the_o king_n and_o the_o freedom_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v engage_v thereto_o by_o oath_n and_o other_o by_o duty_n nevertheless_o they_o beseech_v the_o king_n to_o permit_v they_o to_o attend_v the_o pope_n who_o have_v send_v they_o a_o summons_n but_o the_o king_n refuse_v it_o by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o nobility_n the_o three_o estate_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o noble_n this_o assembly_n be_v break_v up_o the_o king_n send_v the_o pope_n a_o short_a answer_n like_o his_o abridge_v bull_n in_o these_o term_n philip_n by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n king_n of_o france_n to_o boniface_n who_o style_v pope_n the_o answer_n of_o the_o king_n and_o state_n to_o the_o pope_n himself_o supreme_a bishop_n little_a or_o no_o greeting_n may_v your_o great_a extravagance_n know_v that_o we_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o any_o person_n whatsoever_o in_o thing_n temporal_a that_o the_o bestow_n of_o vacant_a church_n and_o prebend_n do_v of_o regal_a right_n belong_v to_o we_o that_o we_o can_v appropriate_v the_o fruit_n of_o they_o to_o ourselves_o that_o the_o grant_v we_o have_v make_v or_o shall_v make_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v be_v valid_a that_o we_o will_v maintain_v powerful_o those_o that_o be_v in_o possession_n thereof_o and_o we_o declare_v they_o fool_n and_o senseless_a that_o think_v the_o contrary_n the_o duke_n earls_z and_o baron_n of_o france_n write_v to_o the_o cardinal_n the_o same_o day_n that_o though_o they_o desire_v to_o maintain_v the_o ancient_a union_n which_o ever_o have_v be_v between_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o the_o realm_n of_o france_n yet_o they_o can_v not_o suffer_v the_o attempt_n which_o boniface_n make_v upon_o the_o they_o send_v they_o word_n what_o be_v resolve_v in_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n assembly_n of_o the_o state_n prove_v that_o the_o king_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o pope_n in_o temporal_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v no_o right_a to_o send_v for_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o kingdom_n nor_o undertake_v to_o reform_v it_o they_o represent_v the_o prejudice_n the_o prelate_n go_v out_o of_o the_o realm_n will_v cause_v to_o the_o state_n upbraid_v boniface_n that_o he_o have_v take_v great_a sum_n of_o money_n for_o the_o grant_n of_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n that_o he_o have_v fill_v the_o benefice_n with_o person_n of_o no_o merit_n that_o he_o bestow_v benefice_n the_o grant_v of_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o king_n they_o beseech_v the_o cardinal_n to_o hinder_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o undertake_n that_o the_o church_n may_v continue_v in_o peace_n the_o prelate_n write_v a_o little_a after_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o boniface_n inform_v he_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o assembly_n the_o complaint_n the_o king_n there_o make_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o nobility_n there_o speak_v how_o that_o be_v ask_v they_o desire_v time_n to_o consult_v with_o desire_n to_o appease_v his_o majesty_n and_o to_o establish_v the_o union_n between_o he_o and_o the_o holy_a see_v but_o that_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v upon_o the_o spot_n that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v look_v on_o as_o enemy_n to_o the_o state_n they_o have_v declare_v they_o think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o assist_v the_o king_n and_o preserve_v his_o person_n his_o honour_n his_o liberty_n his_o right_n and_o those_o of_o his_o kingdom_n as_o well_o by_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o some_o of_o they_o have_v take_v to_o the_o king_n upon_o account_n of_o their_o fief_n as_o by_o the_o duty_n of_o faithful_a subject_n they_o add_v that_o they_o have_v beseech_v his_o majesty_n to_o permit_v they_o to_o go_v to_o rome_n whither_o his_o holiness_n have_v cite_v they_o but_o that_o the_o king_n and_o the_o lord_n have_v forbid_v they_o they_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o pope_n to_o apply_v a_o remedy_n to_o the_o mischief_n that_o will_v necessary_o ensue_v if_o the_o dissension_n which_o be_v begin_v between_o he_o and_o the_o king_n continued_z and_o pray_v he_o to_o re-establish_a the_o union_n and_o revoke_v the_o summons_n he_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v give_v they_o by_o his_o nuncio_n the_o three_o estate_n write_v likewise_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o cardinal_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n the_o pope_n answer_n to_o the_o prelate_n contain_v nothing_o but_o complaint_n against_o the_o assembly_n which_o the_o king_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v hold_v at_o paris_n and_o principal_o against_o peter_n flotte_n who_o he_o state_n the_o reply_v of_o the_o pâ—â—e_n and_o cardinal_n to_o the_o king_n and_o state_n call_v belial_n semividens_fw-la corpore_fw-la &_o ment_fw-la totaliter_fw-la excaecatus_fw-la and_o reproach_n against_o they_o that_o have_v not_o take_v his_o part_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v in_o this_o assembly_n be_v schismatical_a because_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o two_o supreme_a head_n and_o that_o the_o design_n of_o those_o person_n who_o compose_v this_o assembly_n be_v to_o separate_v the_o gallican_n church_n from_o the_o union_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a and_o to_o erect_v a_o see_v against_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o
grace_n salvation_n and_o justice_n of_o damnation_n of_o freewill_n of_o the_o chief_a good_a of_o providence_n of_o the_o miracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a upon_o the_o gospel_n in_o principio_fw-la and_o several_a other_o philosophical_a tract_n which_o be_v preserve_v in_o ms._n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o admónt_n he_o add_v that_o there_o be_v at_o vienna_n a_o tract_n in_o ms._n of_o the_o same_o author_n of_o the_o instruction_n of_o a_o christian_a prince_n jacobus_n cajetanus_n nephew_n of_o pope_n boniface_n the_o viiith_o who_o be_v make_v a_o cardinal_n an._n 1295._o cajetanus_n jacobus_n cajetanus_n write_v a_o book_n concern_v the_o jubilee_n every_o 100th_o year_n it_o be_v publish_v by_o roseus_fw-la with_o note_n and_o print_v in_o the_o 13_o tom_n of_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la of_o the_o colen_n edition_n stephanus_n de_fw-fr salagnac_n a_o monk_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o preaching-friar_n of_o the_o convent_n of_o lymoges_n salagnac_n stephanuâ—_n de_fw-fr salagnac_n write_v as_o be_v credible_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o former_a age_n or_o beginning_n of_o this_o a_o treatise_n in_o honour_n of_o his_o own_o order_n allege_v four_o thing_n wherein_o god_n have_v make_v they_o principal_o eminent_a viz._n 1._o for_o a_o good_a and_o learned_a head_n 2._o for_o a_o illustrious_a and_o noble_a family_n 3._o for_o a_o honourable_a name_n and_o 4._o for_o a_o particular_a profession_n andrea_n novo-castrensis_a or_o andrew_n of_o newcastle_n a_o englishman_n and_o dominican-friar_n doctor_n novo-castrensis_a andrea_n novo-castrensis_a of_o divinity_n flourish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age._n he_o have_v compose_v a_o comment_n upon_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o sentence_n print_v at_o paris_n 1514._o bale_n cent._n 10._o p._n 44._o attribute_n to_o he_o a_o commentary_n upon_o boethius_n book_n de_fw-fr consolation_n philosophiae_fw-la or_o the_o comfort_n of_o philosophy_n rainerius_fw-la pisanus_n or_o de_fw-fr pisâ_fw-la a_o divine_a and_o lawyer_n of_o the_o same_o order_n compose_v a_o book_n pisanus_n rainerius_fw-la pisanus_n which_o be_v entitle_v pantheologia_fw-la or_o a_o theological_a dictionary_n in_o which_o all_o head_n of_o divinity_n be_v dispose_v and_o treat_v on_o in_o a_o alphabetical_a order_n jacobus_n florentinus_n a_o minorite_n or_o grey-friar_n have_v add_v several_a thing_n to_o this_o work_n and_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v print_v at_o noremburg_n in_o 1473._o he_o also_o print_v it_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n at_o venice_n in_o 1486._o at_o lion_n in_o 1519._o at_o bresse_n in_o 1580._o and_o since_o it_o have_v be_v print_v at_o paris_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o father_n nicholas_n a_o white-friar_n william_n de_fw-fr nangis_n or_o de_fw-fr nangiaco_n a_o monk_n of_o s._n denys_n at_o paris_n have_v compose_v a_o chronicle_n nangis_n william_n de_fw-fr nangis_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o year_n 1301._o but_o because_o the_o great_a part_n of_o that_o work_n be_v copy_v from_o other_o author_n father_n luke_n dacherius_n in_o the_o 11_o tom_n of_o his_o spicilegium_fw-la have_v print_v it_o no_o further_o than_o to_o the_o year_n 1113._o where_o he_o begin_v his_o continuation_n which_o he_o have_v make_v out_o of_o sigebert_n of_o gemblour_n as_o far_o as_o the_o year_n 1301._o add_v something_o more_o out_o of_o two_o other_o author_n the_o one_o as_o far_o as_o 1340._o and_o the_o other_o to_o 1348._o this_o author_n have_v also_o write_v a_o chronicle_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n the_o life_n of_o s._n lewis_n and_z philip_z the_o hardy_a which_o be_v also_o find_v in_o the_o collection_n of_o the_o french_a historian_n put_v out_o by_o pithaeus_n and_o du-chesne_n thomas_n wicke_n a_o canon_n regular_n of_o s._n augustine_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o osney_n in_o england_n who_o flourish_v wicke_n thomas_n wicke_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n i._o have_v a_o chronicle_n of_o the_o history_n of_o england_n from_o the_o come_n of_o william_n the_o conqueror_n in_o 1066._o to_o the_o death_n of_o edward_n i._o in_o 1304._o this_o work_n be_v find_v in_o the_o last_o collection_n of_o the_o english_a historian_n print_v at_o oxford_n in_o 1687._o he_o also_o write_v a_o tract_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o osney_n from_o the_o foundation_n of_o that_o abbey_n which_o be_v in_o 1129._o to_o the_o year_n 1290._o henry_n stero_n a_o german_a and_o a_o â—enedictin_n monk_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o altaich_n compose_v certain_a stero_n henry_n stero_n annal_n from_o the_o first_o year_n of_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n barberossa_n which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1152._o to_o the_o election_n of_o the_o emperor_n rodolphus_n in_o the_o year_n 1273._o and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o emperor_n rodolphus_n of_o habspurg_n adolphus_n of_o nassan_n and_o albert_n of_o austria_n from_o the_o year_n 1273._o to_o the_o year_n 1305._o which_o be_v carry_v on_o by_o two_o german_a monk_n these_o work_n be_v find_v among_o the_o german_a writer_n put_v out_o by_o friherus_n and_o the_o more_o large_a annal_n in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o canisius_n antiquity_n eberardus_n a_o monk_n of_o the_o same_o monastery_n and_o archdeacon_n of_o ratisbone_n have_v continue_v monk_n eberardus_n a_o monk_n these_o annal_n of_o stero_n as_o far_o as_o 1305._o take_v almost_o all_o he_o have_v write_v out_o of_o the_o same_o author_n this_o work_n be_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o canisius_n collection_n joannes_n de_fw-fr joinville_n governor_n of_o champagne_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o s._n lewis_n who_o he_o joinville_n joannes_n de_fw-fr joinville_n accompany_v in_o his_o expedition_n to_o the_o holy_a land_n it_o have_v be_v print_v several_a time_n in_o french_a but_o the_o best_a edition_n be_v that_o put_v out_o by_o the_o learned_a mr._n du-cange_a print_v by_o cramoisy_n an._n 1668._o joinville_n live_v till_o about_o 1310._o siffridus_fw-la a_o priest_n of_o misnia_n in_o saxony_n be_v a_o different_a person_n from_o he_o though_o of_o the_o same_o misnia_n siffridus_fw-la a_o priest_n of_o misnia_n name_n who_o be_v of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o friars-preacher_n and_o who_o flourish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fifteen_o age._n this_o of_o who_o we_o be_v now_o speak_v live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o age._n he_o compose_v a_o chronicle_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o year_n 1307._o but_o georgius_n fabricius_n who_o first_o publish_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o history_n of_o saxony_n print_v at_o leipsick_a 1569._o and_o at_o jena_n 1598._o have_v pare_v off_o all_o the_o year_n which_o precede_v 457._o it_o be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n print_v among_o the_o german_a historian_n put_v out_o by_o pistorius_n haito_n or_o aito_n a_o prince_n of_o the_o family_n of_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n after_o he_o have_v make_v war_n with_o the_o infidel_n enter_v the_o order_n of_o the_o praemonstratense_n about_o the_o year_n 1290._o and_o profess_v in_o a_o praemonstratensis_fw-la haito_n a_o praemonstratensis_fw-la monastery_n of_o that_o order_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n as_o he_o himself_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o history_n of_o his_o voyage_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n which_o he_o write_v in_o french_a in_o the_o year_n 1307._o and_o be_v translate_v into_o latin_a by_o nicholas_n fulke_n and_o print_v at_o haguenau_n 1529._o at_o basil_n among_o the_o historian_n of_o the_o new_a world_n in_o 1532_o and_o 1555._o and_o at_o helmstadt_n 1585._o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o history_n of_o jerusalem_n print_v by_o reineccius_n be_v in_o italian_a at_o venice_n 1553._o john_n the_o monk_n surname_v descranche_n a_o native_a of_o cressy_a near_o abbeville_n a_o learned_a canonist_n cardinal_n john_n the_o monk_n a_o cardinal_n be_v raise_v to_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o cardinal-priest_n of_o the_o title_n of_o s._n marcellinus_n and_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o year_n 1294._o he_o found_v a_o college_n of_o his_o own_o name_n at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1302._o he_o be_v appoint_v legate_n by_o pope_n boniface_n in_o the_o contest_v he_o have_v with_o philip_n the_o fair._n he_o die_v at_o avignon_n the_o 22d_o of_o august_n 1313._o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o apparatus_fw-la or_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 6_o book_n of_o the_o decretal_n print_v at_o paris_n 1535._o and_o at_o venice_n 1586._o with_o the_o addition_n of_o probus_n william_n paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friars-preacher_n who_o be_v constitute_v inquisitor_n in_o france_n by_o dominican_n william_n of_o paris_n a_o dominican_n clement_n v._o and_o who_o draw_v up_o the_o process_n against_o the_o templar_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n upon_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n print_v at_o lipsick_a in_o 1512._o at_o lion_n in_o 1567._o under_o the_o name_n of_o william_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_o a_o